Sensoryoverloadcore Emojis & Text

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 7 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) They moved to the floor, a cushioned area where Plankton felt more comfortable. Hanna produced a variety of textures for him to explore. "Slowly," she instructed, "let's introduce his hands to different fabrics." Karen watched as Plankton's fingers danced over the softness of velvet, his expression unreadable. Then Hanna presented a piece of sandpaper. His hand retracted instantly, his eye squeezing shut. "No," he murmured, his voice tight with distress. "It's ok," Karen said, taking his hand. "We'll try something else." She offered him a smooth piece of silk instead. His eye widened, his breath catching. "Nice?" she asked, her voice gentle. Slowly, Plankton's hand unfurled, his fingertips brushing against the fabric. "Silk," he whispered, his voice filled with wonder. He began to stroke it, his movements rhythmic and comforting. Hanna nodded, making a note. "Good," she said. "That's a positive response. Now let's try different tactile sensations." Hanna says, taking the fabrics away. She presented a tray with a variety of objects: a cold metal spoon, a soft feather, a bumpy rock. Plankton's hand hovered over each item, his gaze intense. "Choose one," Karen urged, her voice gentle. He reached for the feather, his eye closing in anticipation. As the soft plumes brushed against his skin, a shiver of pleasure went through him. "Good," he murmured, his hand moving in a soothing motion. Karen watched. Hanna offered the cold spoon next. Plankton's hand jerked back at first, his eye widening in fear. But with Karen's gentle encouragement, he touched it again, his breath hitching as he experienced the coolness. "Cold," he whispered, his voice filled with wonder before retreating his hand again. They moved to the rock, its surface a study in contrasts. Plankton's hand hovered, then touched the rock tentatively. His face contorted as he felt the bumpy, unyielding surface. "Odd," he murmured. Hanna nodded, her gaze studying him. "It's ok to not like everything," she said. "But it's ok to explore." She sets out a sharpened point to test his reaction. Plankton's hand hovered over the pointed tip, his antennae twitching. He looked to Karen, his eye searching for reassurance. "It's ok," she whispered, taking the point and pressing it lightly into her own palm. "It's just a sensation I vaguely feel," Karen says, barely pressing onto his skin. Slowly, touching the point with the pad of his finger... His body jolted, his breath screeching. "Pain," he murmured, his hand retreating quickly. "Too much!" Hanna nodded, her expression thoughtful. "It's ok," she said. "This is all about finding what you can ha-" But before she could finish, Plankton's body stiffened, his eye rolling back with a cry. Karen watched another seizure take hold. "No!" she cried, her voice a mix of fear and frustration. Hanna was quick to act, guiding him back to the couch and speaking soothingly. "It's ok," she murmured. "You're safe." They waited for the seizure to pass, Karen's hand tightly clutching Plankton's, offering silent comfort. When he came to, his gaze was haunted, his hand still wrapped around the fidget toy. Hanna tried the point again, only for Plankton to cough up his toast, tears streaming down his face. "We need to stop," Karen said, her voice shaking. "This isn't helping." Hanna nodded, her expression filled with understanding. "We've learned a lot today," she said. "We know what to avoid now. Let's stop." They moved back to the couch, Karen's arm around Plankton, his body trembling. She knew his sensory overload was at its peak. The room felt too bright, too loud, too much. "Let's dim the lights," Hanna suggested, her voice gentle. "And let's try some deep pressure." Karen nodded, rushing to the dimmer switch and adjusting the lights to a comfortable level. She then wrapped a weighted blanket around Plankton, his body relaxing almost immediately under its embrace. His eye closed, and his breathing grew steady as the pressure helped soothe his overwhelmed senses. They sat in silence for a moment, Karen stroking his arm, avoiding any sudden movements that might startle him. "It's ok," she whispered. "You're safe." Hanna spoke softly. "It's important to create a sensory friendly environment," she explained. "We'll need to make some adjustments around the house." Karen nodded, her gaze never leaving Plankton's face. "I'll do anything," she said. "Whatever it takes." Hanna's eyes searched the room, her mind working. "Let's start with visual stimuli," she said. They moved through the place, Karen following Hanna's instructions to cover the windows with blackout curtains and remove any items that might be overstimulating. The room grew dimmer, the only light coming from a single, soft lamp. Plankton's breathing slowed, his body visibly relaxing. Hanna spoke calmly. "Now, let's work on some verbal exercises." Karen watched as Hanna selected a set of cards with simple pictures and words. "We'll start with matching," she said, holding up a card with an image of a cat. "What does this say?" Plankton's eye focused on the card, his hand fidgeting with the blanket's edge. "Cat," he murmured sleepily. Hanna nodded, her gaze meeting Karen's. "Good job," she said. "Now, let's try another one." She held up a card with a picture of a tree. Plankton's eye searched the card, his mouth moving as if he was trying to form the word. "Tree," he managed after a moment, his voice slightly more confident, yet he felt drowsily exhausted. Hanna nodded, pleased with his progress. "Very good, Plankton," she said, placing the card down. "Let's keep going." But Plankton's tired. "Maybe we should take a break," Karen suggested, seeing the fatigue in his posture. "He's had a lot to process today." Hanna nodded, her gaze kind. "It's been a big day for him. Let's not push it." They decided to end the session, Karen helping Plankton to bed, the weighted blanket still wrapped around him. His eye were half-closed, his movements sluggish as he sank into the mattress, the sensory overload leaving him drained. "Thank you," Karen murmured to Hanna. "For everything." Hanna's smile was gentle. "It's what I'm here for," she said. "We'll take this one step at a time. Remember, patience and understanding are key." Karen nodded with tears as she tucked Plankton into bed. His body was still, his breaths deep and even under the soothing weight of the blanket. The room was now a cocoon of calm, designed to protect his sensitive system from the onslaught of the outside world.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 17 Plankton's body relaxes slightly, his breathing evening out as Karen continues to stroke his back. Chip feels a lump in his throat. He wants to help, to ease his dad's pain. "I never meant to hurt you," he whispers, his voice hoarse with emotion. Karen looks over, her expression a mix of love and sadness. "You didn't, sweetie," she says. "But sometimes, even good intentions can be overwhelming for your dad. It's not your fault. Just like it's not his." Plankton's antenna twitches, his gaze shifting to Chip. He takes a deep breath as Karen's hands continue to stroke his back. His body relaxes a little more, his grip on Karen loosening. "Dad?" Chip whispers, his voice tentative. Plankton eye opens. "Can I...?" Chip gestures towards his dad, his hand now outstretched. Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, his eye darting to Karen. She nods, her smile reassuring. "If you like," she whispers. With tentative movements, Chip's hand reaches for his father's shoulder. Plankton flinches slightly. "Gentle." Chip nods, his touch featherlight as he rests his hand on Plankton's shoulder. "It's okay," he murmurs. Plankton's body relaxes a fraction more under the warmth of his son's hand, his eye now closing. Karen's eyes meet Chip's, and she smiles weakly, her gaze filled with gratitude. "Thank you," she mouths. Chip nods, his hand still on his dad. Plankton's humming has stopped, his breathing steadying as Karen holds him. For the first time, Chip feels a profound sense of understanding for his father. He's seen his strength in the face of Mr. Krabs' competition, his genius in his inventions, but now he sees his softer side, his vulnerability. And it makes him love his dad even more. Plankton's breaths have now turned into a soft snore, his body relaxed against Karen's. Chip can see the exhaustion in every line of his father's face, a testament to the battle he's just faced. "He's asleep," Karen whispers, her voice filled with love and relief. Chip nods, his hand still on Plankton's shoulder. "Should we...?" Karen shakes her head. "Let him rest," she says, her voice a mere whisper. "He's had a long day." Plankton's clinginess was a stark contrast to his usual demeanor. Karen knew all too well the emotional toll his seizures took on him. But it was the first time Chip had seen his dad so... dependent on someone else for comfort. It was jarring, but it also made him realize the strength that Plankton held within himself, the courage to face, alone. As Plankton sleeps, his snores are rhythmic. It's a sound that Karen finds soothing, a sign that he's at peace. His body seems to melt into her side, his muscles unclenched. Chip watches him, his mind racing with thoughts. He's seen his dad's fiery temper, his ingenious inventions, his unwavering drive, but never this, raw and exhausted. It's a stark contrast that makes his chest ache. Plankton's snores remain steady, his body completely relaxed against Karen's side. Karen looks over at Chip, her expression a mix of love and sadness. "He's been through a lot," she whispers. "But he's stronger than anyone I know." Chip nods, his hand still resting lightly on his father's shoulder. Karen gently shifts Plankton, getting ready to tuck him into his bed, his snores unchanged, his mind resting. Karen carefully slides her arm from underneath Plankton's head, her movements practiced and gentle. Chip watches, his eyes never leaving his father's face, as if afraid to miss anything. Plankton's snores hitch, but don't stop. As Karen pulls the covers over Plankton, his snores don't miss a beat. His body sags against the pillow, his antennae still. Chip watches his dad sleep, a sight that both comforts and saddens him. He's seen Plankton's fiery determination in their battles against Mr. Krabs, but now his father seems so small, so vulnerable. Karen nods to Chip, whispering, "Why don't you go to your room? I'll keep an eye on him." Chip hesitates, his hand still on Plankton's shoulder. "But what if he wakes up?" Chip's concern is palpable, but Karen's smile is reassuring. "I'll wake you if he needs you," she promises. "But he's in a good place right now. He just needs rest." Chip nods, his hand lingering on Plankton's shoulder for a moment longer. He gently withdraws it, his gaze still locked on his father. "Okay," he whispers, his voice barely audible. Karen stands up, her movements silent as she crosses the room. "You've had a long day too," she says softly, her hand on Chip's shoulder. "Why don't you get some sleep as well? Your dad's got an appointment tomorrow with his sensory therapist." But Chip's eyes widen. "What‽" "It's okay," Karen whispers, her hand on Chip's shoulder. "It's just to help him and us understand his senses better." The next morning Karen wakes Chip up. "We're about to go; I'll wake your dad." Chip nods sleepily, his eyes still adjusting to the light. He walks into the room to find Plankton still asleep, his body still curled into a tiny ball, his snores steady and deep.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 18 Karen moves quietly. She gently shakes him. "Plankton, wake up," she whispers. "The therapist." Plankton's antenna twitches, his eye slowly opening. "Oh, right," he mumbles, his voice groggy. "He usually comes over when Chip's at school or someth-" Plankton startled at a knock on the front door, the sensory therapist arriving for the session. Chip follows his parents to open the door. The therapist, a calm and kind octopus, enters the room, her arms filled with toys and devices. She smiles warmly at Plankton. "Good morning," she says. "And who's this young man I see?" She looks at Chip. Chip smiles shyly. "Our son Chip," Karen said, introducing her son. "He's here to learn too." The therapist nods, her eyes understanding. "It's important for everyone to understand, isn't it?" she says, her voice gentle. Karen turns to Chip. "So Chip, this is Dr. Marla." "Hello," Dr. Marla says, coming in to the living room. "I've known your father and worked with him for ages. Let's all sit on the living room floor." Chip nods, his heart racing. This is the first time he's met someone who's known his dad's secret. He sits down next to Plankton, who's now fully alert as they all sit in a circle. Dr. Marla opens a bag filled with various sensory toys. "Plankton," she says, her tone gentle, "I assume your son has learned about your condition. How'd that come about?" Plankton's antennae twitch slightly. "It was an accident," he says, his voice a mix of embarrassment and resignation. "But it led to... to a good discussion? It was when he saw me having one of my seizures.." Chip looks down at his hands, feeling his cheeks grow warm as he remembers that moment. Karen's hand finds his, giving it a squeeze. "It's okay," she whispers. "You can talk about it. Now is the time to ask, Chip." Dr. Marla nods. "And how has that affected your father and son relationship?" She asks. Chip looks up, his eyes meeting hers. "It's... it's different," he says. "But in a good way, I think." He glances at Plankton, who nods in agreement. "I've learned so much about his... his autism. And I know now that he's not just being mean, sometimes." Dr. Marla nods, her expression gentle. "That's important," she says. "It's about understanding and compassion. Now, I'd like to ask if there have been any mishaps with said relationship?" Plankton's antennae droop, his eye flicking to Karen. "Well," Karen says, "There was the time Chip tried to be supportive, yet he accidentally used a slur.." The therapist nods sympathetically. "It's a learning process," she says, her tone reassuring. "Missteps are common when navigating new understandings." She glances at Chip, her expression encouraging. "But it's how you apologize and move forward that shows growth. May I ask what slur wa-" "It was just a... a silly thing I said," Chip interjects, his voice small. "I didn't kno—" "It's okay," Dr. Marla interrupts, her eyes kind. "We're here to learn together. What was the slur?" Chip swallows hard. "I... I called him a ret-" he admits, his voice barely above a whisper. "I just saw him acting..." Plankton's antennae twitch, his gaze dropping to the floor. Karen's grip on his hand tightens slightly, a silent reassurance. "It's okay," she whispers. "You didn't kn-" But Plankton's anger surges up, cutting her off. "No, it's not okay!" he snaps, his voice sharp. "I can't believe you said it, again!" His eye narrows, and he pulls his hand away from Karen's grasp. Chip shrinks back, his heart racing. He's never seen his dad so upset with him. "Dad, I'm sorry," he stammers. "I really di-" But Plankton isn't listening, his antennae thrashing. "How could you?!" he yells. "After everything we talked about!" His voice is loud, echoing in the small room, and Chip flinches. Karen's eyes dart between her husband and son, her heart breaking for both of them. She knows Plankton's anger is a defense mechanism, a way to cope with his pain. But she also knows the pain Chip is feeling, the guilt and fear of losing his dad's trust. "Plankton," she says, her voice calm, "Let's talk about this with Dr. Marla; she's he--" "No!" Plankton shouts, his eye wide with rage. He stands up, his fists clenched as he grabs a pillow, throwing it across the room. Karen flinches as the pillow hits the wall, but her voice stays calm. "Plankton, sweetie, let's breathe." But Plankton's in his own world, his autism exacerbating his reaction to the painful word. He's spinning, his antennae thrashing as he searches for something, anything to release his anger. "Dad," Chip whispers, his voice trembling. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean-" But Plankton's in the throes of his tantrum, his body moving erratically. He grabs a book from the shelf, tossing it across the room. Karen jumps up, intervening before anything else can fly. "Plankton," she says firmly, her voice a steady force in the storm of his anger. "Look at me. Look at me," she repeats, her hands up, palms out. "Just br-" But Plankton isn't calming down, his eye wild, kicking a chair over. Dr. Marla approaches them. "It's okay, Plankton," she says calmly. "Your feelings are valid. But right now, let's find a better way to express them." She holds out a fidget toy, her voice steady. "Remember, this can he-" But Plankton's anger has taken over. He swipes at the toy, sending it flying. He then moves to a shelf, his hand grabbing a picture frame. It hits the floor. "No!" Karen yells, but it's too late. Dr. Marla approaches Karen and Chip. "See, this is the anger," she says, her voice calm and understanding. "It's common with autism. He's feeling overwhelmed and doesn't know how to express it. This is Plankton's autism flaring up, and this is Plankton's way of dealing with it. This is Plankton's way of saying, 'I'm in pain, and I need help.' Plankton is angry, yes, but he's also scared."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 19 Dr. Marla gestures to the corner of the room, where there's a calming space set up specifically for times like these. "Let's go over there," she suggests, her voice calm and soothing. But Plankton's rage is like a tornado, spinning him in circles. Karen tries to guide him gently, but he shrugs her off, his body tight with tension. Chip's eyes are wide with fear, watching his dad's outburst. He's seen his father's temper before, but not like this, not with such unbridled fury. Plankton's movements are jerky, his face distorted with anger and pain. His breaths are quick, his eye unfocused. Karen moves closer, her voice still calm. "Let's go to this calming corner, sweetie," she says. But Plankton's rage doesn't abate. He throws another pillow, knocking over a lamp. The room is a mess, a reflection of the turmoil within him. "Dad, please," Chip whispers, his voice shaking. He's never seen his dad like this, his usually stoic facade crumbling into a chaos of emotions. Plankton's body jerks, his limbs flailing as his anger escalates. He knocks over a table, his eye unseeing as his senses overload. Karen moves quickly, trying to guide him to the calming corner, but he resists. "Dad, please," Chip pleads, his voice trembling. But Plankton's anger is uncontrollable, knocking over furniture, his eye filled with a mix of fury and fear. The therapist's calm demeanor remains. She knows this is part of his condition, and she doesn't flinch as a book flies past her. "Plankton," Karen says, her voice firm but gentle, "we need to—" But Plankton isn't listening, his rage consuming him. He grabs another pillow, squeezing it tightly. His eye darts around the room, searching for an outlet for his anger. "Daddy, no!" Chip whispers, his voice shaking. His heart is racing as he watches his father, his hero, fall apart. Chip tries to intervene, but Plankton swats his hand away, his movements wild. "Dad," Chip says, his voice louder, more urgent. "Please, let's talk!" But Plankton can't hear him, his mind lost in his emotions. He throws the pillow, watching it soar through the air before it slams into the wall, the feathers exploding out. The room is a whirlwind of movement and noise, and Chip can't help but flinch with every crash and smash. Karen's eyes are wide, her face pale. She's seen this before, but it never gets any easier. Plankton's breaths are coming in quick gasps, his body trembling with the effort of containing his emotions. He throws his head back, letting out a scream that echoes through the room, his antennae whipping around. Karen's heart is in her throat, but she knows she has to stay calm. "Plankton," she says, her voice steady. "Come to the corner, please." She holds out a hand, but Plankton's too far gone to see it. He throws another book, his screams filling the room. Karen's heart is racing, but she keeps calm. "We're here for you," she repeats. Yet Plankton's rage continues to build, his movements more erratic. The therapist watches, ready to step in if needed. "It's okay," she says soothingly. "Let's all stay calm and sa-" But Plankton's meltdown reaches a crescendo. He stumbles. Chip's eyes widen in horror as his father's body jerks uncontrollably. So Chip gets the box of all the sensory items and brings it out. But that ends up being a huge mistake. Plankton's flailing ends up kicking, sending every thing flying, everything slamming into the wall, the plaster cracking. The destroyed sensory box and unfixable items are what breaks the straw on the camel's back. His eye rolls back in his head, his body going slack. Karen gasps, her hand flying to her mouth. "Plankton!" she cries out, catching him as he falls. Chip jumps forward, his fear turning to dread. But the sensory therapist has seen it all before. "Let him down gently, his body and his brain have just decided to take a break." "But he's not moving," Chip cries, as Karen lowers Plankton. Dr. Marla opens her bag. "It's okay," she says calmly, her voice steady. "This is called a shut- down. His body has simply had enough. But I've got some new stuff for him. I'll show you as I set it up."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 20 Dr. Marla opens her bag, pulling out an extending rod black out curtain. "It kinda looks like a shower curtain, but these curtains muffle sound and block light." Karen nods, her eyes on Plankton's still form. "We've tried things before, but this is new." Dr. Marla nods. "We're always learning, aren't we?" She unfurls the curtain around Plankton, creating a small, cozy space. "This will help him feel safe and reduce his sensory input. It's good for absence seizures too." Plankton's breathing slows as he sinks into the curtained cocoon. Dr. Marla continues. "It's like you power off a tablet to restart, and it will gradually come back on, right? That's what Plankton's doing. And as he 'reloads' he might act like a newborn seeing the world for the first time as he wakes up. Meaning he might not recognize anything, speak incoherently, etc. Plankton might take a little while to fully come back. Like a file downloads it loads info little by little until it's finished, only then can you view it; so as with Plankton's consciousness." Karen nods, her eyes never leaving her husband. Her heart aches for him, but she knows that he's safe, his body cocooned in the sensory curtain. Chip, still shaking, watches his dad, his eyes wide as Plankton's eye blinks open. His gaze is as if he's trying to relearn his body. "K-kay?" Karen smiles softly, her voice gentle. "It's okay, sweetie," she says, her hand reaching for the curtain. "Your dad's just restarting, remember?" Chip nods, his eyes glued to Plankton's form as he sits up, his eyes blinking slowly. "Hi," Chip whispers, his voice barely above a breath. Plankton's eye focuses on him, and his mouth moves, but only one word comes out: "Hi." It's a tiny victory, but Chip feels a surge of relief. He knows his dad is okay, or at least on his way back to okay. Dr. Marla nods. "It's normal for someone coming out of a shut- down to speak in single words or not at all for a while." Karen strokes Plankton's antenna. "How do you feel?" she asks softly. Plankton's gaze is vacant, his voice weak. "Sedm." Chip looks at him confused, his heart racing. "Dad?" The therapist nods. "It's normal," she says. "After a shut-down, his words may come slowly. Give him space, let him come back to us." Plankton blinks, his eye unfocused. "Mm." It's all he says, his mouth moving slightly, as if tasting the air for words. Karen nods encouragingly. "Good job," she murmurs. "You're doing great." Chip feels like he's watching a newborn learn to speak again. The therapist sits beside Plankton, her voice calm. "Would you like a new fidget toy?" "Buth," he mumbles, his eye still glazed. His brain isn't comprehending. Karen nods, her hand gently taking the toy. "It's okay," she says, her tone soothing. "You just need to relax." Plankton takes the fidget toy, his hand shaking. He clutches it, his gaze unseeing. Chip sits cross- legged, his heart pounding. He watches his dad, his mind racing. Why is he like this? He's so smart, so capable, but right now, he seems so... lost. "Thuh..." Plankton whispers. Karen nods, her voice soft. "Take your time," she says. "We're not going anywhere." Chip nods, his throat tight. "I'm here," he says, his voice barely a murmur. Plankton's hand shakes, his grip on the fidget toy loosening. His eye blinks rapidly, his mind trying to come back online. "Ba-back?" he whispers, his voice tiny. The therapist, Dr. Marla, sits back, her eyes assessing. "It's normal," she repeats. "Your brain needs a moment to recalibrate." Plankton's breathing slows, his body uncurling from its defensive ball. He takes the fidget toy, his hand trembling. Karen's heart aches as she watches her husband struggle to find words. Chip's eyes are wide with concern, but he doesn't interrupt, giving his dad space. "Th-the... hash?" Plankton says, his voice barely a whisper. The therapist nods. "Good," she says. "Keep going." Plankton's hand shakes, the fidget toy clutched tightly. "Doge." Karen smiles gently. "Yes, you're getting there," she says. Chip watches, his heart in his throat. "Toy?" Plankton says, his voice a little stronger. Dr. Marla smiles. "Yes, the toy is helping," she says. "Keep playing with it." Plankton nods, his hand moving slightly as he flips the fidget toy in his hand. "Yea," he whispers. Chip watches his dad, his own hands still. He's seen Plankton in tough situations before, but never like this. It's like his mind is a computer that's been hit by a virus, trying to reboot with only basic functions. "Dad," he says, his voice filled with longing. "Can you tell me what yo-" But Plankton's gaze remains unfocused, his mouth moving slightly. "Chip," Karen says, interrupting gently. "Give him a minute, okay?" Chip nods, his eyes still on his father. He doesn't want to leave, but he understands. He sits back, his heart racing as he watches Plankton's slow progress. Plankton's hand moves, the fidget toy spinning in his grip. "Good," he murmurs, his voice a little stronger. "Home." The word is a relief, a sign that he's coming back to them. Karen smiles, her eyes filled with love and concern. "Would you like to sit up?" she asks, her voice soft. Plankton nods, his body moving in slow motion as he sits. The curtain is still up, creating a small, safe space for him. Chip watches, scared, but he's also in awe of his dad's strength. Plankton, his hero, who's faced so much and is still here. "D-dad," he says, his voice shaking. "You okay?" Plankton's eye flicks to Chip, his mouth opening slightly. "Yeahhh." It's a simple word, but it feels like a lifeline. "Need?" he whispers, his voice strained. Karen nods, her hand still on his back. "We're here," she says, her eyes never leaving him. "We're always here for you." Plankton's antennae twitch, his eye focusing a little more. "Th-thank," he stammers. Chip feels his heart swell with love. He's still in there, his mind just needs to recalibrate.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 21 The room is quiet, except for the soft whir of the fidget toy. Plankton's breathing evened out, his eye focusing on the spinning discs. "More?" he asks, his voice a whisper. Karen nods, her heart swelling with pride. "You're doing so well," she says, her voice gentle. "We're here for you." Chip's eyes are wet, but he nods in agreement. He wants to hug his dad, but he knows Plankton needs his space right now. Plankton's hand shakes as he holds the fidget toy, his gaze fixed on it. "Ma-more?" he asks again, his voice still a whisper. Dr. Marla nods, reaching for a weighted blanket. "Let's try this," she suggests, her tone calm. Karen helps drape it over him, the heavy material grounding him. "Ma-make it," he says, his voice slightly stronger. Chip's heart leaps at the sound. "Make what?" he asks, his voice eager. But Plankton can't quite articulate. He just shakes his head, his eye squeezed shut. "M-make," he repeats, his frustration clear. Karen nods, her hand on his shoulder. "We know you can," she says. "Ma-make it st-sto-" He stammers, his body trembling with the effort of speech. "Ma-make it stop," he whispers, his voice breaking. His gaze meets Chip's, desperation in his eye. Chip looks up at the therapist, his eyes pleading for guidance. "What do we do?" Dr. Marla nods, her expression calm. "Just keep talking to him," she instructs. "Use simple words, and let him know you're here." So Chip does, his voice softer than ever. "Dad, we're with you." Karen's eyes are wet, but she smiles encouragingly. "You're doing so good," she says, her voice barely above a murmur. Plankton's hand clutches the blanket, his breath coming in quick gasps. "Ma-make," he says again, his voice strained. "Ma-make it sto-" Karen nods, her voice soothing. "You're doing so well, sweetie," she says. "Keep going." Chip watches, his eyes filled with hope. "Ma-make it qui-et," Plankton whispers, his body still trembling. The therapist nods, understanding. "Let's turn down the lights," she suggests, her voice calm. Karen nods and moves to the switch, the room plunging into a soft glow. "Ma-more?" Plankton whispers. "Ma-make it qui-et," he repeats, his hand flapping slightly. Karen's heart aches, but she nods. "We're here," she says, her voice steady. Chip looks around, his thoughts racing. "How- how do we do that?" he asks, his voice shaking. Dr. Marla smiles gently. "Just talk to him," she says. "Keep your words simple, and use a sensory toy to help." So Chip picks up a small, squishy ball, its surface covered in bumps. "Dad," he says, his voice soft. "Look." Plankton's eye sluggishly turns to the toy. "Ball," Chip says, his voice clear. Plankton's gaze flicks to the therapist, then back to Chip, his mouth moving slightly. "Bah," he tries, his voice barely a whisper. It's a start, a tentative step forward in understanding. The therapist nods. "Good," she says. "Keep trying." Plankton's hand reaches out, his grip weak. Chip places the ball in his palm, and his dad's eye light up slightly. "Bowl," he says, his voice a little stronger. It's a simple word, but it feels like a breakthrough. Chip nods, a smile spreading across his face. "Ball," he repeats, his voice encouraging. "Ball," Plankton says, his tongue wrapping around the word slightly. "Ball." It's a small victory, but it's enough to make Chip's heart soar. He picks up another toy, a plush octopus. "Dad, look," he says, his voice trembling. "Octo." Plankton's gaze shifts, his antennae twitching slightly. "Ah- pple," he says, his voice confused. "No," Chip says gently, taking the octopus. "This is octo. Octo." He shakes it slightly, the legs flailing. "See?" Plankton's eye widens slightly, his mouth forming an "o." "Ah- tto," he whispers. It's not perfect, but it's a start. Karen's hand squeezes his shoulder. "Good job, Plankton," she says, her voice filled with relief. The therapist smiles, her eyes observing them both. "Keep going," she says. "This is great progress." Chip holds up the octopus closer to him. "But-but," Plankton murmurs. Karen smiles. "You can do it." Plankton's hands are still, his gaze locked on the octopus. "Octo," Chip says again. Plankton's eye blinks slowly, his mouth moving. "Ah-tto," he tries again, his voice slightly louder. Chip's heart skips a beat. "No," he says gently. "Octo." He waves the toy in front of him. "Octo." Plankton's antennae twitch, his mouth forming the word. "Octo," he repeats, his voice stronger. Chip can't help the grin that spreads across his face. "Good," Dr. Marla says, nodding. "Keep working together." Karen's hand squeezes Chip's shoulder, pride in her eyes. Plankton holds the octopus, his hand still shaking. "Ma-make it sp-spin?" he asks, his voice hopeful. Chip nods, his hand steady. He spins one of the octopus's arms. "Spin," he says. Plankton's eye follows the spinning arm, his gaze focused. "Spin," he whispers, his tongue working the word. "Spin." His voice grows stronger, the word becoming more than just a sound. "Spin," he says, his hand tentatively reaching for an arm. "Mo- re," he whispers, his hand reaching out. Karen smiles encouragingly. "Good job," she says. "Keep talking to us." Chip nods, his heart racing. He holds up another toy, a shiny spinner. "Dad," he says, his voice hopeful. "See this?" Plankton's antennae twitch. "Spin?" he asks, his voice a question. "Yes," Chip says, his voice steady. "Spin." He flips the spinner, watching the colors blur. Plankton's eye follows the movement, his mouth opening slightly. "Clis," he whispers, his voice barely audible. Karen smiles, her eyes shining. "Keep going," she says. "You're doing so well." Chip nods, his hand steadier. "Dad, watch," he says, his voice filled with hope. He picks up a small, plush star, its material soft and comforting. "Look," he says, his voice clear. "This is star." Plankton's eye flicks to the toy, his hand reaching out. "Sta," he tries, his tongue sluggish. Chip nods, his heart racing. "Yes," he whispers. "Star."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 22 Karen watches, her eyes glistening. "Keep going," she says, her voice filled with admiration. Plankton fumbles with the star, his hand shaking. "Sta," he whispers again, his voice stronger. "Sta." The therapist smiles. "This is excellent," she says. "Keep up the good work." Chip's eyes are on his dad, his mind racing with ideas for more words. "D-dad," Chip says, his voice gentle. "Look at me." Plankton's gaze shifts to Chip, his eye unfocused. "Look at me." Plankton's eye narrows slightly, his antennae twitching. Karen's hand strokes his shoulder. "Come back to us," she says. "Ma-make it... Ma-make it... qui-et?" he whispers. The therapist nods. "Good job," she says, smiling. "Keep focusing on the toy." Chip holds the star closer. "This is... star," he says, his voice calm. Plankton's eye follows the toy, his hand reaching out. "Sta," he murmurs. "Yes," Karen says, her voice soothing. "It's a star." Plankton's hand closes around the star, his grip firm. "Sta," he repeats, his voice growing stronger. Chip feels his heart swell with hope. He picks up a small, plush dolphin. "Dad," he says, his voice clear. "Look." Plankton's gaze shifts, his hand still shaking. "Dolf," he says, his voice slurred. Chip nods. "Yes, it's a dolphin. Can you say dolphin?" Plankton tries, his mouth moving slightly. "Dolf," he whispers. Chip's face lights up. "Yes," he says, his voice filled with excitement. "Dolf." The therapist smiles, seeing the progress. "Keep it up," she says. "You're both doing wonderfully." Plankton's hand clutches the dolphin, his gaze unfocused. Karen's heart aches, but she knows this is a step forward. "You're doing so good," she says. Chip nods, his eyes on his dad. "More?" he asks. Plankton's eye flicks to him, his mouth opening slightly. "Ma-make?" he whispers. Karen's hand squeezes his shoulder. "What else would you like?" Plankton's hand shakes, the dolphin dropping to the floor. "Ma-make it... K-Karen. Neeeed Karen!" Karen's eyes fill with tears, but she smiles, her voice gentle. "I'm right here," she says, moving closer. "Yo--" Plankton's body jerks slightly, his gaze shifting to her. "Ka," he whispers, his voice a plea as tears stream down his face. Karen's heart breaks, but she smiles. "I'm here," she says, her voice a lifeline. "Karen," he repeats, his hand reaching out but not recognizing her. Karen takes his hand, her eyes never leaving his. "You're okay," she whispers, her voice soothing. "I'm right here." Plankton's eye lock onto hers, his tears falling harder. "Karen," he says again, his voice a desperate whimper. Chip watches, his heart wrenched. He's never seen his dad like this, so vulnerable and lost. He picks up the dolphin, his hand trembling. "Dad," he says, his voice gentle. "This is do-" But Plankton's cry interrupts him, his body trembling. "Karen!" he sobs, his hand reaching for her. Karen takes his hand, her eyes filled with love. "You're right here," she whispers. "I'm right here with yo-" But Plankton's cries grow louder, his grip on her hand tightening. "Karen! Need Karen!" His eye is wild, his body shaking uncontrollably. Karen's heart aches as she tries to calm him, her voice steady. "You have me," she says. "I'm right here." But he's lost in his own world, his fear overwhelming his senses. "Karen," he sobs, his voice breaking. Chip's heart is in his throat, his hands clutching the dolphin toy tightly. He's never seen his dad so desperate, so lost. The therapist, Dr. Marla, watches them, her eyes knowledgeable. "It's okay," she says, her voice calm. "This is part of the process." But Chip can't help feeling helpless, his mind racing to find a way to reach his dad. Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's as she speaks to him gently. "You have me," she repeats, her voice a lullaby. "I'm right here." Plankton's grip on her hand is crushing, his sobs becoming more desperate. "Karen! Ka- ren!" he cries, his body wracked with tremors. Karen's eyes fill with determination. "I know you're scared," she whispers. "But I'm here. You're sa-" Her words are cut off by another sob from Plankton. Chip feels his heart tear in two, watching his father's agony. "Dad," he says, his voice shaking. "We're here." But Plankton's gaze remains unfocused, his mind lost in a whirlwind of overstimulation. Karen's eyes are wet, but she keeps talking, keeping her voice steady. "You're okay," she says, her hand stroking his back. "You're safe." Plankton's body convulses, his cries escalating. "Karen!" he wails, his voice raw. "Need Karen!" The therapist nods at Karen, her gaze compassionate. "Keep going," she whispers. "This is a breakthrough." Karen's voice is a beacon in the storm. "You have me," she repeats. "You have us." Plankton's cries turn into sobs, his body convulsing with the force of his emotions. Karen's hand remains steady on his back, her heart breaking for him. "You're okay," she soothes, her voice a gentle wave of comfort. "We're right he--" But Plankton's panic doesn't abate. "Karen!" he cries out, his voice shattered. "Need Karen!" Chip feels his own tears burn his cheeks as he watches his father's pain. "Dad," he whispers, his voice trembling. "You're not alone." But Plankton's eye is wild, his mind a tempest of fear and overwhelming stimuli. Karen leans in, her face close to his. "Look at me," she says, her voice firm but gentle. "You're safe with me." Plankton's gaze shifts, his sobs quivering his body. "Safe? If with Karen safe.." Karen's hand moves to his cheek, her thumb wiping away a tear. "Look at me," she says again, her voice a soft command. "You're okay."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 23 Plankton's sobs echo through the room, his body shaking with the force of his emotions. "Karen," he whispers, his voice hoarse. Karen's eyes are wet, but she holds his gaze, her voice a lifeline. "I'm here," she says, her hand steady on his cheek. "You're safe." Plankton's breath hitches, his eye flickering with recognition. "Safe," he repeats, his voice a mere breath. The therapist nods encouragingly, her eyes on the two of them. "Keep going," she murmurs. "You're getting through to him." Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's. "You're safe," she repeats, her tone soothing. "You're with me, and Chip." Plankton's sobs slow, his body still trembling. "Wi-with me," he whispers, his hand tightening on hers. The therapist nods, smiling slightly. "Good," she says. "Keep it simple." Karen nods, her voice steady. "You're okay, Plankton," she says. "We're right here." Plankton's breathing hitches, his body slowly calming, when Krabs barges in. Krabs hadn't seen his rival Plankton much so he thought perhaps Plankton's up to some thing big. "Alright, funny business; where are ye-" But then he sees the scene before him as Plankton once again slips into a shut-down, his body going limp in Karen's arms. Chip's eyes widen with fear, the room spinning. "Dad!" he cries. "It's okay," Dr. Marla says. Krabs freezes, his eyes taking in Plankton's state. "What in Neptune's name is goin' on here?" his voice gruff, but concerned as he never knew of Plankton's neurodisability. Karen's gaze meets his, her voice steady. "It's a sensory overload," she explains. "When his mother was to give birth, somehow his head got stuck. It was nobody's fault, just a tough delivery. But it caused his brain structure to develop differently. When he got stuck, the lack of oxygen and blood flow, along with pressure, affected the way his neurons connect. And some parts of his brain just couldn't handle the stress, dwindling and pretty much depleted the resources that were allocated for his senses and social skills." Krabs' eyes widen, his usual grumble replaced with a rare moment of sympathy. "So that's why he's always been... Neptune." he says. Karen nods, her expression calm but sorrowful. "It leads to moments like what you're seeing right now," Dr. Marla explains. Krabs looks at Plankton, his eyes filled with a mixture of shock and remorse. "But he always seemed so... I'll leave ye alone." He leaves with a heavy heart. Chip wipes at his own tears, feeling a weight lifting. "Dad," he says, his voice shaking. "You're okay." Plankton's breathing slows, his grip on Karen's hand loosening as he rubs his eye, finally coming back to them. Plankton looks around, his gaze confused. "Huh?" he murmurs. Karen nods, smiling through her tears. "You're okay," she says again. "You had a big moment, but you're safe now." Plankton's eye finds Chip, and his expression relaxes slightly. "Where," he says, his voice still weak. Karen's voice is soft. "You're at home," she explains. "Dr. Marla is gonna get going, but you gotta new box of sensory items!" She says, deliberately leaving Mr. Krabs’s discovery out. They all knew he won't take it lightly. Dr. Marla leaves, and Chip smiles, his eyes shining. "You're all better," he says, his voice filled with relief. Meanwhile, Krabs went to his own home feeling quite conflicted with new found knowledge of Plankton's autism. He'd always seen his rival as a mere annoyance, a pebble in his otherwise smooth existence. But now, he couldn't shake the image of Plankton's desperate sobs and his own lack of understanding. Krabs sat in his dimly lit bedroom, thoughts racing as he stared at the wall. He'd never known Plankton's struggles went so deep, that his brain was wired differently. It made sense now, the way his rival would react to things dramatically. The way he'd just bluntly speak his mind. He'd just thought Plankton was weird, but now, he knew better. The next day, Krabby Patty's sales were booming, but Krabs' mind was elsewhere. He thought of what Karen told him about Plankton's birth and his autism. It was a lot to take in, but he couldn't decide how to interact whenever Plankton next comes around. He knew Plankton has no idea that he found out. As he counted his money, his heart felt heavier than the gold coins. He'd always seen Plankton as a nuisance, a constant thorn in his side. But now, he saw a different side to him. A side that was struggling, a side that was just trying to navigate a world that wasn't made for him. Krabs sighs, his thoughts deep. He knew he couldn't bring himself to mock Plankton anymore, yet he knew Plankton might be suspicious if he suddenly acts any different than their usual competitiveness. He decided to keep his newfound understanding to himself, for now, but his interactions could be more considerate. Moments later Plankton, obviously oblivious to the shift in Krabs' demeanor, attempts to steal the Krabby Patty secret formula. Krabs, still deep in thought, catches him mid-sneak by the cash register as the cashier, Squidward, read some magazine. Plankton's antennae perk up as he's caught. "Mr. Krabs," he stammers, his eye darting around. "Just... just popping in for a... uh...chat?" Plankton lied, his usual bravado apparent. Mr. Krabs looks at his rival, his expression unreadable. "Oh, I see," he says, his voice calm. Plankton didn't notice the subtlety of Krabs’s tone being a bit nicer.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 8 Chip's eyes well up, his body shaking. He doesn't understand why his dad is so angry with him. He thought he was just trying to help. "Dad, please," he whispers, his voice thick with unshed tears. "I just wan–" "NO!" Plankton shouts, pushing his son away. Plankton's sobs turn to heavy breaths. Karen watches them both, her heart breaking. Chip's eyes brim with tears as he retreats, his voice barely a whisper. "But Dad..." Plankton turns to his side, his back facing Chip, his antennae thrashing violently. "I'M TRYING!" He screams into the silent room. Chip then makes the mistake of putting his hand on his dad's shoulder. "Don't touch me!" Plankton shrieks, his body jolting. The room seems to shrink around them, the tension pressing down like a heavy wet blanket. Chip feels a wave of fear wash over him. He's seen his dad upset before, but never like this. He moves his hand away, his throat tight. "I'm so sor—" "I SAID, DON'T TOUCH ME!" Plankton's scream reverberates through the room, echoing off the walls as his sobbing turns to anger, his body stiff as he glares at Chip. Chip jumps back, his heart racing. He's never seen his dad like this, so out of control. He looks to Karen, his eyes wide with fear. "What's happe—" "Chip," she says quickly, her voice sharp with urgency. "Give him some space. Now." She moves closer to Plankton, her hand outstretched but not touching, giving him the option. Chip nods, his face crumpled with hurt and confusion. He retreats to his own bed, his eyes on the floor. The room feels like it's closing in on them, the silence deafening. Plankton's sobs turn to angry grunts as his breaths become more pronounced. Karen sits next to Plankton, her hand hovering near his, but not touching. "It's okay, babe," she whispers. "We're here." Plankton's body tenses further. "I DON'T NEED CHIP'S HELP!" He doesn't wanna lash out, yet Karen knows he needs to let out the storm inside. She can feel the energy building in Plankton, his body a coil ready to snap. With a sudden explosion of rage, Plankton yells, "I'M THE ONE WITH A PROBLEM‽" Plankton's limbs flail erratically, his voice hoarse from screaming. Karen's heart aches for him, for the pain he's in, the pain he can't express in any other way. She needs to redirect his energy. "Plankton," she says firmly, her hand still hovering just out of reach. "Take a deep breath." But Plankton's too far gone. He starts to kick the bed, the mattress shaking as his body thrashes. Karen flinches, but doesn't move as the tantrum intensifies, his tiny fists slamming into the mattress. Karen's eyes are wide, her body tense, but she remains calm, knowing that this is part of his coping mechanism. He kicks the bed harder, his fists clenching the covers. Yet Karen remains steady, her voice calm and firm. "Hey, look at me," she instructs, her hand still hovering. "Take a deep breath with me." He doesn't move, his fists clenched in the sheets. Her voice doesn't waver. "In and out, babe. In and ou-" Suddenly, Plankton's body goes rigid. He inhales deeply, his antennae shaking with the effort. His eye snaps to hers, his breath hitching. For a moment, there's silence. Karen holds her breath, noticing he's gonna have one of his seizures. Then as Chip comes back through the curtain Plankton starts to shake as it finally took over. Karen tucks Plankton in loosely. "Dad?" Chip asks, his voice shaking. Karen's eyes dart to him, filled with the knowledge that he's gonna be fine. "It's ok Chip," she whispers. "Just watch from here." Plankton's body shakes harder, his breaths coming in short bursts. He's lost in a world of sensory overload, his body reacting to the chaos around him. Karen strokes his arm gently. "It's ok, Plankton," she whispers. "We are right here." The seizure lasts for a few moments, and as it now subsides, Plankton's body goes limp with exhaustion. Karen knew his postictal phase can bring on some loopiness. Plankton's antennae twitch erratically, his eye unfocused. He giggles, a sound so unlike his usual self. "Karen? Oh! You're so...shiny." Karen can't help but smile at her husband's post-seizure loopy state. "Yes, I'm right here," she says. Chip's eyes are wide with worry, his voice a tremble. "Is he okay?" Karen nods, her smile tinged with sadness. "He's in his post- seizure phase. It's normal for him to be like this." Plankton giggles again, his voice slurred as he tries to sit up, his body wobbly. "I'm fine, I'm fine," he mutters. He then reaches for Karen, his hand missing by a mile. Chip watches, his heart racing. He's seen his dad act weird before, but never like this.. "It's part of his autism, Chip," Karen explains gently, her hands steady. "After a big meltdown or usually a seizure, he can get disoriented." Plankton's head lolls to the side, his antennae twitching erratically. "You're...so...far away..." He giggles, his body swaying slightly with the effort of speech. Karen takes his hand, her eyes understanding. "You're fine." Plankton's hand shakes in hers, his eye half-closed. "No, no, I wanna... play." He giggles again, his body lurching forward. Karen sighs. "I wanna go on an adventure," he slurs, his body listing to one side. Karen tightens her grip on his hand, keeping him grounded. "We can go on an adventure later, babe," she promises. "For now, let's just get some sleep. It's bedtime for all of us!" Plankton's giggles turn into a snore, his body going limp. Karen gently guides him to lie down, his breathing evening out. She covers him with the blanket, his antennae twitching slightly.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 14 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Chip sits beside Karen, watching his dad sleep. He's quiet, his mind racing with questions. How can someone so strong, so in control, be brought to this? The room feels heavy with silence, the air thick with unspoken fears and love. Plankton's snores are a comforting reminder that he's okay, that the storm has passed. Chip's screen flickers with the memory of his dad's favorite pranks, his laughter echoing in the quiet room. But now, his dad looks so small, so fragile. Karen notices Chip's distant gaze. "Remember, Chip, he's still the same person." She pauses, searching for the right words. "His autism doesn't change who he is, just how he experiences the world." Chip nods, but the doubt lingers. How can he understand a world so alien to his own? The silence in the room is broken by Plankton's sudden mumble. "Karen?" His voice is a whisper, his antennae slowly rising. Her screen lights up with relief and love. "You're okay," she says, her hand stroking his. Plankton's eye opens, unfocused and tired. "Chip?" He sees his son, sitting on the bed, his screen filled with uncertainty. "Dad?" Chip whispers. Plankton's antennae twitch as he tries to sit up. "I'm okay," he says, his voice hoarse. Karen's hand on his shoulder steadies him. "Just tired." The weight of sleep lifts from his eyelid. Chip watches, his screen reflecting the hope that his dad is okay. "Do you... Do you remember?" Plankton's eye widens, his antennae quivering. "Chip," he murmurs, his voice filled with regret. "It's okay, Dad," Chip says, his voice firm. "You had a meltdown." Plankton's antennae fall, his gaze dropping. "I'm sorry," Plankton whispers, his voice thick with guilt. "It's not your fault," Karen says, squeezing his hand. "We know it's not." But Chip is full of questions. "What can I do?" he asks, his screen eager. "How can I help?" Karen smiles, her eyes filling with pride. "You're already helping," she says. "Just by being here, just by loving him." But Chip wants more. He wants to understand, to help in the way Karen does. "What are his triggers?" he asks. Karen's screens flicker with thought. "Well," she says, "it's different for everyone. For him, it can be sudden noises, changes in routine, or even his belongings being moved without his knowing." Chip nods, his mind racing. "But what about his stims?" he asks. "Those are his way of coping," Karen explains. "When he flaps his arms, spins, or repeats words, he's trying to regulate his sensory input. It's like he's tuning in to the world." Karen says. "And when he repeats words or phrases, it helps him make sense of what's happening. Let him do his thing. Sometimes he'll need help to calm down, like with the squeezy ball or his fidget toy. And sometimes, just being there, quietly, is all he needs. As long as you listen and respect his boundaries, you'll be his best helper." Chip's curiosity is piqued. He looks at his dad, now easing himself onto the pillow. "What types of touch does he like?" Chip's voice is soft. Karen's screens flicker with memories of trial and error, of finding the right balance. "Some autistics like deep pressure," she says. "It can be soothing. But he's different. He usually prefers light touches, like strokes or holding hands." Plankton's antennae twitch at the mention of his name. "What do I do if he has another meltdown?" Chip's voice is earnest. "Just be there," Karen says. "Sometimes, just knowing you're there can make all the difference." She sighs. "But if it's really bad, we'll have to get the medicine again, as a last resort. It's hard," she admits. "But I love him. And I'll always be here for him." Chip nods. "I love him too," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "I want to help him." Karen's screens glow with pride. "You already do," she says. "But I know you want to understand more." Chip nods. "What about when he's really happy?" Karen's screens light up with a smile. "Oh, his laughter is the sweetest sound. But if he reaches for you, if he wants to share that joy, just be there, okay?" Chip nods, eager to learn. "What if he starts repeating things again?" Karen's screen softens. "It's called echolalia," she says. "It's his brain's way of processing. Just let him finish, and then you can talk." She pauses, her thumb tracing a pattern on Plankton's hand. "And if you repeat something with understanding, it can help make him feel heard." Chip nods, his mind racing. He's seen his dad do this before, but never knew what it meant. "What about his rocking?" he asks. Karen's screens flicker with knowledge. "That's his way of self-stimulating," she says. "It helps him regulate his nervous system. Sometimes it's soothing, sometimes it's how he thinks. Remember, his body's his own. If he pulls away, it's not personal. It's just his way of saying he needs a break." "How did you learn all of this?" Karen looks down at their intertwined hands, her screens reflecting the journey. "Trials and errors, love," she says. "And listening to him. Everyone's autism is different. What works for one might not work for another. We just have to keep trying, keep learning." Chip nods, his mind racing with questions. "How do we know if he's about to have a meltdown?" Karen looks at Plankton, his antennae still. "Look for the signs," she says. "Sudden agitation, avoiding eye contact, flapping his arms, or repeating words. That's when you know he's overwhelmed." He nods, trying to picture it. "What about his box?" "That's sensory aids," she explains. "They help him cope with stress. It's important we don't touch it without asking first." "What's in there? Dad, can I see?" But Plankton cuts him off. "Absolutely NOT!" he says. Karen's screen flickers with a smile. "It's his personal space," she tells Chip gently. "Those things are special to him, his tools to stay calm." Chip nods, his curiosity still unquenched. "Can I..." But Plankton's antennae shoot up. "I just said no, Chip!" He's alert, his voice sharp. Karen's grip on his hand tightens. "Remember," she says calmly, "his box is his sanctuary." Plankton's gaze locks with Chip's, his eye wide with agitation. "Okay, okay," Chip says, his hands up in surrender. He can feel the tension in the air, the unspoken words heavy between them. "What if I just peek?" he asks him. Plankton's antennae quiver. "No," he says firmly. "It's not for playing." "Dad, I--" "How about NO?" Plankton says, his voice still a little rough around the edges. Chip nods, his curiosity now mixed with respect. "Okay," he says. "But can you show me?" Karen looks at Plankton, his antennae still. "It's okay," she says softly. "We can show him together." Plankton's eye narrows, but he doesn't resist as Karen opens the box.

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 6 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Hanna pulled out a notepad from her bag. "Let's try some communication exercises," she suggested. "Karen, can you ask Plankton a simple question?" Karen swallowed hard, her voice shaking slightly. "Plankton, what color is the sky?" Plankton's hand paused in its squeezing. His eye searched the room before finally meeting hers. "Sky," he murmured, his voice a little more present. "Blue. The daytime sky appears blue because air molecules scatter shorter wavelengths of sunlight more than longer ones. The blackbody spectrum of sunlight coming into th-" "Thank you," Hanna said, her tone measured. "Now, let's try again. What does the sky look like right now?" Plankton's gaze shifted to the window, the curtains pulled back to reveal the soft blue of the early morning. "Sky," he murmured. "Blue." His hand resumed its rhythmic squeezing of the fidget toy, a silent companion to his thoughts. Hanna nodded, scribbling quick notes on her pad. "Very good, Plankton. Now, can you tell me why you don't like to be touched?" He paused, his hand still. "Touch," he said, his voice tight. "Overwhelming." Karen clenched at his word choice. "Too much," he added. "Sensory overload." Hanna nodded, her eyes never leaving Plankton's face. "Okay. What about sounds? Are there any sounds that bother you?" Plankton's hand stilled on the fidget toy, his gaze drifting away. "Sounds," he murmured. "Some are too loud." He paused, his brow furrowing. "The toaster," he said, his voice filled with distress. "It hurts." Hanna made another note. "We'll have to be mindful of that," she said. "And what about light?" Plankton's hand resumed its squeezing. "Light," he murmured. "Sometimes too bright, if sudden." Hanna nodded, her expression sympathetic. "It's ok," she said. "We'll make sure the lights aren't too harsh. Now, Plankton, can you tell us what you enjoy doing?" He looked up at them, his eye searching their screens. "Read," he murmured, his voice gaining a tiny bit of animation. "Books, knowledge." "Okay," she said, her voice steady. "I'm going to set a tablet in front of you, to gauge your reactions to different sounds and sights." They sat at the dining table, Plankton's eye flicking to the new device. Hanna had downloaded various apps to help with sensory integration. "Remember, you can tell us if anything makes you uncomfortable. We're just going to start with some simple patterns and sounds." The screen lit up with colorful shapes, moving slowly and predictably. Plankton's hand stilled on the fidget toy. His eye followed the patterns, his expression unreadable. "Good," Hanna murmured, her finger swiping the screen. "Let's try some more different sights now." The patterns on the screen then shifted to a kaleidoscope of flashing lights. Plankton's eye grew wide, his hand frozen on the fidget toy. Karen watched as his gaze locked onto the screen, his body going rigid. "Plankton?" she asked, a hint of alarm in her voice. But he didn't respond. His eye remained unblinking, unmoving. Hanna's hand shot out, her finger pressing the screen to pause the app. "It's ok," she murmured. "Take deep breaths." But Plankton didn't move, his body eerily still. "What's happening?" Karen whispered, her voice trembling. Hanna's eyes darted to her notepad, scribbling furiously. "Absence seizure," she murmured. "It's common with autism. It's like his brain has gone on pause." Karen's chest tightened as she watched Plankton's unblinking eye. "What do we do?" "Stay calm," Hanna said, her voice steady. "Let it run its course. It'll be over soon." Karen's hand hovered over Plankton's shoulder, wanting to comfort him, but she held back, afraid to trigger something worse. The silence in the room was deafening, only punctuated by the soft ticking of the wall clock. Each second felt like an eternity as she waited for Plankton to come back to them. Suddenly, his eye twitched, and the tension in his body began to ease. He blinked, his gaze returning to the present, and took a deep, shaky breath. "Plankton?" Karen asked, her voice a whisper. He looked at her, his expression confused. "Are you ok?" Hanna stepped in, her voice calm and soothing. "It's all right. You just had a little seizure. It happens sometimes." Plankton's hand tightened on the fidget toy, his gaze flitting between Karen and Hanna. "Seizure," he murmured, his voice a little shaky. "Why?" Hanna's hand paused over her notepad, her expression compassionate. "It's part of the autism spectrum," she said, carefully choosing her words. "Sometimes the brain gets overwhelmed and needs a brief rest. It's nothing to be scared of, but we'll keep an eye on it. How did you feel in that moment?" Plankton took a moment to consider, his hand still squeezing the fidget toy. "Went away," he murmured. "Everything went away, yet it was all... too much. Felt like... dizzy in a blender." Hanna nodded, her gaze thoughtful. "It's like your brain was trying to process too much, and it needed a moment to reset." She made another note. "We'll need to test sounds." They moved to the living room, where Hanna had set up a speaker. "We're going to play some noises," she said. "Tell us if any are too loud or bother you." The first sound was a gentle rainfall. Plankton's antennae twitched but he remained calm. Hanna made a note. "Good," she murmured. Next, she played a recording of people talking fast over one another. Plankton's hand squeezed the fidget toy until his knuckles whitened. "Too much," he whispered, his voice strained as he felt another absence seizure coming on. Karen's eyes grew wide with concern. "Stop," she said, her voice firm. "That's enough." Hanna nodded, her gaze never leaving Plankton's face. She reached over and turned off the speaker. "It's ok," she soothed. "We're going to take this slow." She made a note of the reaction before looking at Karen. "We need to build his tolerance, but not push him past his limits. Let's try tactile whenever his seizure completely stops."

☐

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 1 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴀ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴍᴇᴅɪᴄᴀʟ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴀ ꜱᴄᴇɴᴀʀɪᴏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ʙʏ ᴍᴇ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ ᴘᴜʀᴘᴏꜱᴇꜱ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Chip was adopted at birth by Plankton and Karen, who raised him. But Plankton's autistic, which he only shared with Karen. He managed to 'mask' or hide some of his neurodivergence from Chip, who's got no idea his dad's neurodisabled. Chip walks in the door to his parent's room is slightly ajar. He peeks in, expecting to find his mom tidying up or his dad fiddling with one of his inventions. Instead, he sees his dad sitting still on the edge of his bed, his eye glazed over, his body stiff. "Dad?" But Plankton doesn't move, nor does he acknowledge his son's presence. Chip takes a step closer. He tries to shake him, but Plankton is like a doll, unresponsive. "Dad, are you ok?" Chip's voice cracks, fear starting to creep in. The room feels eerily silent, sans the steady tick of the clock on the wall. Chip tries to recall if he's ever seen his dad like this. It dawns on him that he might be hurt. "Dad?" he whispers again, his voice trembling. The only response is the persistent tick-tock of the clock, echoing in the silence. Chip's mind races, trying to make sense of the unexpected scene before him. Plankton's absence seizure had always been a closely guarded secret, shared only with Karen. But now, Chip's the one who's stumbled upon it, and he doesn't know what it is, nor what to do. He reaches out to touch his father's shoulder, his hand shaking, but Plankton doesn't flinch, despite his discomfort. His eye is open, yet unseeing. The realization hits Chip like a ton of bricks. Something is wrong, terribly wrong. "Mom, you need to come to your bedroom. Something's happened to Dad!" Karen rushes in, a look of concern etched on her screen as she takes in the scene. She quickly assesses Plankton and knew exactly what was going on. She knows Chip has never noticed Plankton's autistic traits. They kept the autism a secret from Chip as per Plankton's request. "It's ok, sweetie," she says calmly, placing a gentle hand on Chip's shoulder. "Your dad's just having a little... episode." Her voice is soft, but firm, trying to ease his panic without causing alarm. She's seen this hundreds of times. And she knew Chip doesn't have the faintest idea of his dad having a condition. "What do you mean?" Chip's eyes are wide with fear, his hands still hovering over his father's unresponsive body. He's never seen his dad so lifeless before. "It's like he's not even there," he whispers. Karen takes a deep breath and sighs. "Your dad doesn't know it's happening, but he'll be fine soon." Chip's eyes dart around the room, his gaze returning to Plankton. "But why?" he asks, voice shaking. "What's going on?" Karen's eyes are filled with a mix of sorrow and determination as she explains, "Your dad's brain does things differently from other people's, and this is one of those times." Chip's confusion deepens. "But wh-" "Remember how sometimes you get really focused on a video game and can't hear me right away?" Chip nods. "Well, this is like that, but his body goes still and he's not really aware of what's around him.." Chip watches as Karen carefully helps Plankton to lie down, placing a pillow under his head and covering him with a blanket. Plankton's eye remains open, but it's not looking at anything specific, just glazed over. Chip's fear turns to curiosity, questions racing through his mind. He's seen his dad in his 'work mode' before, where he's so focused on his inventions that it's like he's in another world. But this seems different. This is scary. Karen sighs. "We'll talk later, ok?" Chip nods, yet his curiosity overpowers his fear. He watches as Karen sits by Plankton's side. "It's ok, Plankton," she whispers, stroking his antennae. "You're safe here; I'm here." Karen's screen never left Plankton's face, her gaze filled with love and understanding. She knows his silent battles, his secret world of challenges. "Plankton, it's me, Karen," she says gently. "You're safe. I'm right here." She speaks softly. Chip, still hovering, can't help but notice the tenderness in her touch as Plankton's body remains still, his eye unblinking. Suddenly, Plankton speaks. "Must...the...yes." Plankton mumbles in a tone that's distant. The words make no sense to Chip, but Karen nods as if she understands. "It's ok Plankton," she soothes. "You're right here with me." The sight of his dad talking to himself sends a shiver down Chip's spine. He's seen Plankton mumble things before, lost in his thoughts, but this is different. It's as if he's in a trance, his eye seeing something only he can perceive. Chip feels his own anxiety spike, wondering what could be going through his dad's mind in this state. "Dad?" "Let him be," Karen says softly. "Sometimes he talks like that when he's coming out of it. It's part of his... process." Plankton continues. "The... ...has to be..." His words are fragmented, his voice trailing off as if his thoughts are racing faster than his mouth can keep up. "What...what is he saying?" Chip asks Karen. Karen's eyes stay locked on Plankton, her expression both concerned and calm. "He's not really talking to anyone," she explains. "It's just something that can happen during these episodes." Plankton's mumbling turns into a murmur. "The... the... it's all..." Karen leans in closer, her voice soothing, "It's okay, sweetheart. You're okay. Just let it happen." Karen knows from experience that the words are not for them, but rather a cerebral dance he has no control over. Chip, on the other hand, is utterly bewildered. The room seems to shrink around them, the air thick with unspoken questions and a palpable tension. Karen's hand never leaves Plankton's antenna, her thumb brushing it gently. "You're safe, Plankton," she repeats, her voice a lullaby. "You're here with me." "The... the... it's..." Plankton says. Chip can't help but lean closer, his hand reaching. Karen's hand shoots out to stop him. "Chip, no!" she says firmly. "Don't. It could make it worse." Her eyes are filled with a knowledge that Chip lacks, a fear that he's only just beginning to understand. Karen sighs. "It's just his brain... recalibrating." The silence stretches out, stifling. Chip watches his father, his mind racing. He's seen his dad's inventions come to life, but this... this is a mystery he can't solve. Plankton's antenna starts to twitch slightly, the first sign of movement since the episode began. "It's over, love," she whispers. "You're okay." Plankton's eye blinks, once, twice, and then focuses on Karen. Recognition slowly dawns on his face, confused. "Whaa-" "You had a moment, Plankton," she says gently. "It's okay." Plankton looks around, spotting Chip. "Chip? K-Karen, what's going on?" His voice cracks with confusion. "What's wrong? Did I...?" Chip feels a surge of relief seeing his dad's eye blink and his dad's voice return to normal. But the question in his dad's voice tells him that Plankton doesn't remember.

୨ৎ˚. ✦.˳·˖✶ ⋆.✧̣̇˚.

⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠙⠌⣻⠀⢀⠀⠀⠀⠂⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣷⡄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠸⢀⡝⠀⠘⠀⢰⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⠀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣠⣘⠀⠞⠀⠀⠀⢀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⡄⡠⠤⠢⠤⠭⠥⢷⠩⠐⢊⠀⠀⠀⠰⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⠇⠀⠀⠀⠈⠉⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠘⢀⠀⠉⠀⠀⠀⠀⡃⢡⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣡⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢠⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⠃⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡱⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⢠⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣿⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⡏⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠎⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢰⠃⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡀⠠⣄⠀⠀⢢⢰⠀⡌⠂⣐⣤⣴⣶⣤⣦⣦⣤⣴⣀⣀⠄⠠⢀⠀⡠⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢠⡀⠀⠰⡀⢫⡄⠹⣴⣾⣾⣾⡬⠿⠛⠛⠟⠛⠻⢛⠿⣿⣿⡿⠿⠿⣿⣯⣅⣼⣷⣋⡄⣀⣀⣀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠐⠁⠺⣳⠂⡟⣗⠫⢐⣝⠉⡈⠁⠦⡀⢁⠠⠖⠀⠉⡂⠉⢀⢀⠐⢆⢵⠠⡁⡩⠙⠙⠻⢾⣾⡷⠋⡔⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠄⠉⢢⣌⣿⣿⣦⣽⠿⠀⠔⡀⢄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡀⠀⠐⡀⠎⠡⠀⠈⠀⠈⠁⠀⡰⡎⠀⢀⠡⢀⢄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠐⢠⣖⢾⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⢋⠠⣠⡖⠉⠀⢄⣤⣀⣐⠀⠀⠠⠈⠀⠐⠈⠄⠠⠀⠀⣀⣦⣀⠀⢀⡍⣘⢲⡎⡐⣪⠒⡀⡁⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⣄⣠⣠⣬⡽⣞⣿⣿⣿⡿⡃⢈⠀⡏⠁⠀⠀⣼⡿⣿⡏⠄⠀⢐⠀⠐⠀⡂⠂⠀⡰⠀⠙⣿⣯⣲⡌⠁⠻⣈⣷⢅⡻⣶⣷⡅⠁⠀⠠⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠿⠿⠛⠓⠣⢲⣾⣿⡿⠉⡡⡴⡊⢀⣄⣴⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⢅⣮⠶⡁⠀⠀⠀⣆⠠⢦⣰⣲⣿⣿⣿⣣⣄⣄⡘⢳⣍⣿⣟⣿⣷⣵⡉⠠⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⣲⣾⣿⣿⡣⢴⠌⣼⢲⠟⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⣷⠀⠀⠀⠀⠁⠈⢙⡿⣿⣿⣿⣯⣿⣿⣿⣾⢗⣿⣿⣿⣯⣿⣍⡑⢄⠈⠂⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠈⠀⢨⢿⣿⣿⠏⠪⡺⢟⡃⠀⠀⠉⢉⠝⢫⠎⠻⠣⠉⠃⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠑⢾⣿⠿⢿⣿⣿⠿⠛⢿⣽⣿⣿⣯⣿⣭⡶⣷⣿⣦⣵⡀⠀ ⠀⣀⣠⣠⣾⣿⢿⠟⠅⢀⠕⠛⠐⠀⢀⠀⠀⡀⢈⡐⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠐⠈⠀⠀⠠⢺⣿⣿⣿⣿⣾⣿⡕⢂⣁⣨⣽⣷⠦ ⠀⡪⣭⣿⣿⢵⡓⢤⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠵⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠢⠀⡀⢀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠁⠀⢀⣤⢓⠊⡳⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣯⠝⠉⠉⠉⠀⠀ ⠀⢸⣿⣻⢟⣿⢻⡿⠄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠌⠄⠠⣌⠈⢀⣤⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠠⠀⠁⠔⡸⡙⠋⣽⣿⣿⣟⠗⠫⠀⠀⠀ ⢀⠚⠐⠠⠄⠌⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⠄⠠⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣤⣤⣴⣶⣦⣤⣤⢤⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡁⡀⠀⠀⢐⠐⠑⡹⣿⡛⣿⢿⣦⡀⠀⠀⠀ ⠮⣿⣶⣶⣦⣄⡀⠀⠀⠀⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣟⣿⡿⢛⠽⣛⡝⢫⢿⣿⡆⠀⠀⠀⠈⠀⠂⡔⠀⠁⠀⠁⠑⠠⠁⠩⣟⣶⢆⠀⠀ ⡼⠃⢼⣿⠿⠟⠋⠁⠀⠀⠈⠈⠢⣄⠉⠂⠄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣾⣿⣿⣷⣶⣶⣧⣾⣷⣿⣿⣿⡆⠀⠀⢸⠎⡶⠿⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⠉⠡⢉⠐⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠁⠘⠦⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡇⠀⠀⠈⠈⠀⠄⠄⠀⠀⡀⣀⠀⠀⣄⠀⠈⠢⠀⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠘⠿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠟⠀⠂⢠⢠⠀⣾⠑⢐⣀⣼⢟⢞⠈⣿⣋⡡⠆⡀⠀⠄ ⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠂⢀⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣯⡩⡄⠀⢈⢞⣷⡁⣰⣿⣭⣿⣍⣾⠗⣮⣋⣦⡀⠙⠿⠋ ⠀⠀⢀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡀⡀⠤⠠⡻⣻⣿⣿⢿⡟⣿⢿⣿⡛⡤⣀⡸⣿⣿⣿⣸⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣸⢼⣿⣿⣿⡇⠀⣿⢀ ⠀⠀⢈⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⡀⡀⠀⠀⢀⢠⠀⠘⣷⣿⣾⣾⣿⣼⣿⣼⣷⣾⣿⣿⣾⣾⣿⣾⣿⣿⣿⣉⡙⣿⡿⠿⣫⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⠯⠄ ⠀⢀⢁⡀⣠⡀⠀⠀⠀⢀⠠⡠⠚⣶⣇⣡⡈⣈⡧⠂⢻⣿⣷⣿⣾⣯⣏⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⠿⠟⠋⠋⢉⢁⡈⡉⢈⠓⠘⠛⠉⠘⠁⢀⡐⢀⣀⡀⠀ ⠀⡀⠠⣤⠟⡇⠀⠀⠰⣿⢻⣯⣵⣾⣷⣿⣷⣈⢻⣾⣶⢉⣝⢛⣻⠿⣿⡿⡟⣛⠉⣉⣁⣀⢀⢀⠀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣄⣀⣀⣀⣀ ⡾⡟⢀⣬⡞⠀⢠⣦⣶⣾⣄⣽⢾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⢿⣿⡿⣿⣿⡿⣿⢿⣿⡿⣯⣽⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⣽ ⣷⢿⣾⣿⣿⣥⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⢿⣽⡻⣟⣯⢷⣻⡷⣯⢿⣯⣾⣽⣳⣯⣟⣳⢯⣿⣹⢯⣷⣻⡿⣽⣟⣷⣿⣭⡙⣛⣯ ⡷⣞⡿⣿⣿⣿⣧⣿⣿⣿⠸⢻⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣛⡶⣿⡽⣯⢯⣷⣻⣭⣿⣷⣻⠾⣽⣳⢯⢯⣟⣾⣻⣿⢿⢿⣽⢯⠿⣺⣷⣿⣻⣿⢿

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 2 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴀ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴍᴇᴅɪᴄᴀʟ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴀ ꜱᴄᴇɴᴀʀɪᴏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ʙʏ ᴍᴇ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ ᴘᴜʀᴘᴏꜱᴇꜱ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ "You had a little episode, sweetheart," Karen says, her voice warm and reassuring. "It's okay, just another one..." "Karen, wh-what is Chip doing here? Did he se-" Plankton's question is cut short as he notices Chip's expression, and he realized Chip must've indeed seen the whole thing. How long did it last? Embarrassment washed over Plankton. He'd managed to keep his condition from his son for so long, but now the secret was out. His heart raced, his cheeks flushing a deep shade of red. "Chip," he stammers, "I-" But Chip's eyes are wide. "What was that, Dad?" he asks, his tone innocent. Plankton's never talked about his autism to anyone other than Karen before. He's not sure how his son will react. Will Chip look at him differently now? "It's nothing, Chip," Plankton mumbles, avoiding eye contact. He wishes he could just sink into the bed and vanish. Chip, however, isn't one to back down easily. "No, Dad, what happened?" He insists, his voice still shaking from the fear that had just gripped him. "You were just sitting there, not moving or anyth-" "It's nothing," Plankton insists, his voice a bit more firm now. He doesn't want to admit it, but he feels a twinge of embarrassment at having been found out. He's always been so good at hiding his autistic traits from Chip. But now, his son is staring at him with a mix of curiosity and concern. Karen sighs, knowing it's time for Chip to have 'The Talk'. "Chip," she starts, her voice careful, "Your dad sometimes has moments like this. It's part of who he is, something he can't help." Chip's screen shifts to Karen, his eyes searching for understanding. "What do you me—" "It's NOTHING Chip," Plankton repeats, his voice more insistent. "Just... just DROP IT, OKAY‽" The sharpness in his tone surprises Chip. He's never heard his dad snap like that. He takes a step back, his expression a mix of confusion and hurt. "I just wanted to know if you were okay," he mumbles. Plankton's eye darts to Karen, silently pleading. "It's okay, Plankton," she says, her voice calm. "We can talk about it." But Plankton shakes his head, his cheeks flushing even more. "No, no, not now," he says, his voice smaller, almost defeated. The silence in the room stretches taut like a wire. Plankton's antenna starts to twitch erratically. It's a familiar sight to Karen, a tic. She's seen it before, yet never when Chip's been around. The tic again manifests as a twitch, his head jerking to the side in a small, rapid movement. "Dad? What's going on?" Chip's voice is smaller now, fear creeping in. Plankton's always been self-conscious about his condition. But now, his son looks at him with those innocent, questioning eyes. He swallows hard, trying to keep his anxiety in check. He doesn't know how to explain the tics and the stims that accompany his autism. He's always been so careful around Chip, hiding them as best as he could. "It's... it's just a... nothing," Plankton stammers. But Chip's curiosity is piqued. "What's happening to yo-" "CHIP!" Plankton's voice is sharp. Chip jumps back, his eyes wide. He's never seen his dad this upset. Karen's hand moves to Plankton's, her grip tight. "Plankton, it's okay," she says, her voice steady. Chip's eyes follow Plankton's head as it jerks slightly to the side again. "What's happening to your head?" Chip asks. He's never talked about his autism with anyone other than Karen, and certainly not with Chip. Plankton's antennae twitch in agitation. "I told you, it's tck tck nothing, Chip," he says, his voice strained. Karen squeezes Plankton's hand. "Let's just sit and talk, ok?" "I'm sorry," Plankton says to Karen. Karen's screen filled with sympathy. "You don't have to apologize, Plankton." She knows how much Plankton has struggled with his autism, how much he's worked to fit in and keep it hidden from Chip. "But he's going to want to know," Plankton says, his voice cracking. "I don't want hi-" "I know, love," Karen interrupts gently. "But we'll explain it to him. He's a smart boy. He'll understand." Plankton nods, his antennae still twitching. He takes a deep breath, preparing to face the reality that his secret is no longer safe. He looks at Chip, who's still hovering at the edge of the room, his eyes filled with uncertainty. "Chip, come here," Karen calls, patting the bed. "Your dad has something to tell you." Chip approaches cautiously, his heart thumping. Plankton looks up at him, his eye shimmering with unshed tears. Karen takes a deep breath, and then starts to explain. "Chip, your dad's brain is special. It does some things differently than ours. Sometimes, it can get overwhelmed and he needs a little time to... recalibrate." Plankton's gaze shifts to the floor, his antennae twitching. Chip can see the shame etched on his father's face, the fear of rejection. "Is that why you just moved your head like that?" he asks tentatively, pointing at the twitch. Plankton sighs, his body tense. "Yes," Karen admits, "that's part of it. And sometimes, he has moments where he just... zones out. It's like his brain goes to another place and can't come back right away." Chip's eyes are glued to his dad. "But why?" he asks her. Plankton's antennae twitch again, a silent plea for her to handle this. Karen's eyes soften. "It's called an absence seizure," she says. "It's part of his condition." Chip frowns, "What condition?" Plankton's gaze snaps up to his son, his heart racing. He's always been so careful to keep his autism hidden from Chip. But now, the moment of truth is here. "I'm... I-I-I-I…." Karen gives his hand a comforting squeeze. "It's called autism," she says. Chip's brow furrows. "What's autism?" His voice is small, his eyes searching his mother's face for answers. Plankton's heart feels like it's in a vice. He's avoided this conversation for so long. But now, the truth is out, and he's not sure if he can face his son's reaction. Karen smiles gently. "It's a way of being," she says. "Some people's brains work differently. They see the world in a unique way, and they have to deal with things like... episodes." Chip looks from his mother to his father, trying to comprehend. "But Dad, aren't you okay?" he asks, his voice small. Plankton's throat tightens. He's never felt so exposed. "I'm fine," he forces out. Plankton wishes he could just hide, disappear into the wallpaper. But he's trapped under the spotlight of his own son's curiosity.

╔═══.·:·.☽✧ ✦ ✧☾.·:·.═══╗ ☆YOUR TEXT☆ ╚═══.·:·.☽✧ ✦ ✧☾.·:·.═══╝

✓⃣

‧₊˚🥨🗞️📦ᶻ 𝗓 𐰁

　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　 　　i´ ｀⌒ヽ⌒ヽ´⌒ヽ 　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　,i´ 　　　　　　　　　　 ヽ 　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　 　( また髪の話してる… ） 　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　ゝ 　　　　　　　　　 _ ノ 　　　　　　　　　　　　　。o O○ヾ～ー～´｀ー～´ 　　　　　　 　彡 ⌒ ミ　　ﾟ::::: 　　　　　　 　(・ω・｀ );;;;:::... 　. 　　　　　 /⌒´　　　　｀⌒):::: 　　　　　 |　ヾ＿＿.ゝ　 ノ:::: 　　　　　 ヽ＿＿／　.／:::::: 　　　　／⌒ヽ｀ー―´:::::::_ 　　　 / 　 ｲ、 ＿ノ　￣／|::. 　　　/　 /. |_＿＿＿／　 |:::::. 　　_/　丿　|::　　　　.|　 　|;;;;;;;;;,,, 　 ヽ／|| 　ﾉ::　 　 　 | 　／ 　　　　|ゝ 」;;＿＿＿.|／

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 5 Karen saw the flicker in Plankton's eye that signaled his return to the present. She then motioned for Chip to back up. Plankton let go of the bear, his gaze flitting around the room as if searching. Karen wiped the drool from his chin. "Welcome back," she whispered, her voice calm and soothing. Plankton's eye met Karen's screen. "I'm here," she said, her own voice thick with relief. "You had another seizure, but it's over now." Plankton nodded slowly, his antennae drooping as he tried to piece together what had happened. The fog in his mind was lifting, but the weight of his emotions remained as he looked over to Chip. Chip's eyes met his, full of uncertainty. "Dad," he began, but his voice trailed off as Plankton's eye flickered with recognition. Chip's own eyes lit up with relief and hope. Plankton's antennae slowly raised, his gaze focusing on his wife and son. "I remember," Plankton said through gritted teeth. The memory of Chip's innocent yet hurtful word stung. "He said I was... 'slow'. He said it!" The anger in his voice was palpable, his antennae quivering with agitation. Karen's heart ached for her husband's pain, but she knew that anger was a part of his post-seizure frustration. She approached the bed, her voice calm but firm. "Plankton, Chip didn't mean it that way. He's scared and confused. He doesn't know how much that word can hurt." Plankton's antennae trembled with anger. "But it did!" he exclaimed. "It does!" His voice grew louder, no longer slurred. Karen's eyes searched his, understanding the pain he was feeling. "I know you're upset," she said gently, "but let's talk about thi—" "Talk?" Plankton spat, his body tensing with rage. "How can I talk to him after what he said?" The words echoed in his mind, a cruel reminder of his fears. Chip took a step back, his heart racing. He hadn't meant to cause such pain, but the look on his dad's face was unmistakable. He had hurt his hero, the one person he looked up to more than anyone else. "Dad, I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice shaking with emotion. "I really didn't kn-" But Plankton was beyond hearing apologies. His antennae were a blur with rage. "You think I'm 'slow'?" he roared, his voice echoing in the small room. "You think that's all I am?" His words were sharp as knives, cutting through the tension. Chip felt the sting of his father's anger, his screen filling with tears. "No, Dad, that's not what I mea-" But Plankton's rage was a force unto itself. "How dare you!" he yelled, his voice shaking the walls. "After everything I've done for you.." Tears spilled from his single eye, his antennae quivering uncontrollably. "How could you say that?" he sobbed, his voice breaking with pain. Chip's eyes were wide with shock and fear at the sight of his father's distress. He hadn't really seen Plankton cry before, and the raw emotion was overwhelming. Plankton's sobs were deep, his antennae shaking wildly as he wept into his pillow. Karen stood at the side of the bed, her heart breaking as she stroked his back. Chip watched, feeling his own eyes burn with tears. "I'm sorry," he repeated, his voice small. "I didn't know. I won't say it ever ag-" But Plankton didn't seem to hear him, lost in his own grief. His sobs grew louder, his body shaking with the force of his emotions. Karen could see the hurt and fear reflected in her son's face, and she knew they had to get through this together. "Chip," she said gently, guiding him closer to his father. "Your dad needs love right now." She placed his hand on Plankton's back. "Tell him you love him." Chip took a deep breath, his hand trembling slightly. "Dad," he began, his voice cracking. "I love you." Plankton's sobs continued, unabated but his antennae quivered slightly, as if acknowledging his son's presence. Karen watched as Chip sat on the edge of the bed, tentatively placing his hand on Plankton's back. "I'm sorry," Chip whispered. "I didn't mean to hurt yo-" But Plankton's sobs interrupted him, his body wracked with emotion. His antennae thrashed about, his crying a silent testament to the pain he felt. The room was suffused with his sorrow, a stark contrast to his usually stoic demeanor. Chip felt the weight of his father's grief, his own chest tightening as he watched the man he idolized break down. He had never seen his father so exposed, so vulnerable, and it frightened him. He swallowed hard, his throat thick with tears. "Dad," he tried again, his voice barely above a whisper. "I didn't mean to hurt-" But Plankton's sobs drowned out his words, his body convulsing with the force of his grief. Karen wrapped her arms around Chip, pulling him closer to her side. "Let him cry it out," she murmured. "He needs this." The room was filled with the sound of Plankton's sobs, each one a raw expression of the pain he felt. His antennae twitched erratically, as if trying to find a way to express the emotional thoughts inside his head. Chip sat there, frozen, his hand hovering over his father's back, unsure of what to do next. Karen watched them both, her own heart torn by the scene before her. She knew Plankton's autism made his emotions intense, and this misunderstanding had triggered a deep-seated fear of rejection. She also knew that Chip didn't intend to hurt his father—he was just a child, trying to understand a complex world. "Chip," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "It's ok. Just love him." She nodded towards Plankton. Chip took a deep breath, his hand shaking slightly. He slowly placed it on his father's back, feeling the warmth and tremble of his dad's shoulders. "I love you," Chip managed, his voice barely audible.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 1 Chip dragged his bag through the doorway. Adopted at birth by his parents Karen and Plankton, his bus from camp came earlier than originally planned. Chip's thus not expected to be home from another hour yet he's home. His parents weren't in the living room, so he crept to the bedroom of his parents to see a peculiar sight. Plankton only allowed Karen to know about his neurodisability. He sometimes gets harmless nonepileptic seizures due to his autism. He's having one when Chip came home but neither he nor Karen noticed their son's arrival. Chip's heart pounded in his chest as he peered into their bedroom. Plankton was lying on the bed, eye open, his body stiff. Karen was at his side. "It's okay, it's okay," Karen murmured, stroking his arm gently. Her voice was soothing, a stark contrast to the chaotic silence of the seizure. Then Plankton's antennae twitched slightly. It was a sign that the seizure was passing. Karen recognized this phase as the postictal period, where her husband's mind was trying to reboot. Plankton's eye flickered, his speech slurred and incoherent. "Wha... wawl... bibble," he mumbled, his face a mask of confusion. Chip felt his breath catch in his throat, unsure of what he was witnessing. This wasn't the Plankton he knew—his dad was always sharp and quick-witted. The contrast was jarring, and his heart ached for the man struggling to regain his composure. Karen nodded gently, her eyes never leaving Plankton's face. "You're safe, my love," Karen whispered. "It's alright." Chip's curiosity grew as he listened to his father's disjointed words. "Wish... bof... not enough," Plankton said, his voice strained. Karen squeezed his hand. "Shh, Plankton, you're home," she soothed, cooing. "What's he talking about?" Chip thought to himself, his confusion swelling. He had never seen his dad like this. This was his dad, the strong, clever Plankton he knew, now so vulnerable and lost. Plankton's eye searches the ceiling as if trying to find answers there. Chip's curiosity morphed into concern. He had always known his dad was different, but this was new. "Bof... bibble," Plankton repeated, his eye still dazed. Chip's mind raced, trying to piece together what his father's nonsensical words could mean. "Don't worry, you'll feel better soon," Karen says. Plankton's babbling grew more childlike. "Bibble-bobble... more... choxie," Plankton said with a weak smile, his voice slurred like a toddler's. Karen chuckled softly, her hand still resting on his arm. "Choxie?" she questioned, gently. "Do you want any thi—" Before she could finish, Plankton chuckled, drool sliding down his chin. "Eeeeee?" Karen wiped it away with a tissue, her gaze filled with a mix of tenderness and understanding, knowing Plankton's state was temporary. "Choxie?" Chip whispered to himself, his curiosity piqued. He'd never heard his dad talk like this before. It was almost as if Plankton was speaking in another language—a child's babble filled with longing and innocence. Karen leaned in, listening intently to his garbled speech. Her eyes searched Plankton's face for any hint of recognition or meaning. "Kay... more... love," Plankton murmured, his eye fluttering closed. Karen's heart tightened, but she kept her voice steady. "More love?" she asked, interpreting his words with care. "I love you too, Plankton." Plankton's smile grew slightly, his antennae twitching in contentment. It seemed as if his garbled words were a request for comfort, and his wife's gentle voice has sufficed. Chip watched from the shadows, his mind racing with questions. His dad, usually so sharp and in control, was reduced to this. He noticed the way Karen's face softened as she spoke, how she treated Plankton like he was the most important being in the world. It was clear that this wasn't the first time she'd seen him like this, but the sight was still heartbreakingly new to Chip. "Gibble... gibble," Plankton continued, his body starting to relax as the seizure's aftermath ebbed away. His hands began to fidget, as if trying to grasp at the air. Chip's chest tightened, watching his dad so helpless. Plankton's antennae waved. "Wibble... wobble... waddle," he managed to say, his speech still slurred but slightly more coherent as Karen helps him sit up. Plankton's body felt heavy and awkward in her arms, but she managed to get him into a sitting position. He looked at her with a mix of relief and exhaustion. "Wobble?" Karen questioned, trying to decode his speech. "Do you want one of your sensory fidget toys?" Plankton's antennae twitched erratically as his speech grew slightly more coherent. "Bibble... bobble," he said, looking around the room with a child-like curiosity. Chip felt his own curiosity building, watching the scene unfold with a mix of concern and fascination. "Fibble... wibble," Plankton tried again, his words still jumbled. Karen nodded encouragingly, handing him a sensory fidget toy from the nightstand. It was a small, colorful object with various textures and shapes. As his hand closed around it, his eye lit up with recognition. "Wibble!" he exclaimed, his grip tightening on the toy. He began to fiddle with it, his movements becoming more precise. "Fibble... fibble," he murmured, his voice gaining strength. Karen watched him with relief, knowing that his recovery was underway. But Chip remained in the doorway, his eyes glued to his father's face. "Dibble-dibble... wobble-wobble," Plankton mumbled to himself, his fingers tracing the toy's intricate patterns. His voice was still not quite right, but it was a step closer to the clever and crafty man they knew. Karen watched with a soft smile, her eyes reflecting the warmth of her love for her husband. "You're coming back to us," she whispered. Plankton's antennae quivered, his eye slowly focusing on his wife's face. He blinked a few times. "K-Karen?" Her smile grew wider. "Yes, love, it's me," she said, her voice brimming with love and relief. He looked around, taking in his surroundings with a confused gaze. "Wha?" he finally managed to say, his voice still shaky. "You're home," Karen said, smiling as she held his hand. "You had a seizure, but you're okay now."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 6 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴀ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ The sounds Plankton makes shift again. "Skrink, skrink." Karen's eyes light up with understanding. "It's his brain's new way of saying 'I'm okay'," she whispers. "It's a 'stim'." Chip looks at his dad, his curiosity piqued. Plankton's antennae wriggle, his eye glazed over. "Skrink, skrink, skrink." The sounds are soothing, almost hypnotic. "It's like he's playing a tune," Chip murmurs. Karen nods. "In a way, he is," she says. "It's his brain's symphony." The room is bathed in the glow of Plankton's stims, his autism's unique melody. "Dad?" Chip asks tentatively, his voice a whisper. Plankton's head tilts slightly, his antennae still. "Skrink skrink skrink," he repeats. It's like he's in a trance, lost in a world only he understands. Plankton's eye flickers. "It's okay, Plankton," Karen whispers. "You can keep making your sounds." And then it happens. Plankton's voice shifts, echoing Karen's words. "It's okay, Plankton," he murmurs. Chip looks at his mom, his eyes wide. "Is he... is he okay?" Karen nods. "It's his way of processing," she says. "It's called 'echolalia'." Chip nods, his gaze never leaving his father's. "It's when his brain mimics the words he hears to make sense of them," she explains. "It's like when you repeat something until it feels right." Plankton's antennae twitch in time with his echoes. "It's okay, Plankton," he says, his voice a mirror of Karen's soothing tone. Chip smiles. "It's okay, Plankton," he repeats, trying to enforce his dad's calm. But Plankton thinks Chip's making fun of him. His antennae shoot straight up, his eye wide with hurt anger at Chip. "It's not a game, Chip!" Plankton snaps. "It's not something to tck tck... to mock!" Karen sighs, knowing this conversation needs to be handled with care. "Sorry, Dad," Chip says, his voice shaking. "I just... I thought it would he-" "It's not for you to think about!" Plankton cuts him off. Karen puts a hand on Chip's shoulder, her gaze on Plankton. "Chip didn't mean anything by it," she says calmly. "He just wants to understand and connect." She turns to Chip, her screen filled with compassion. "I know it's hard to see Dad like this," she says. "But remember, his autism is part of him, and we need to respect it. He doesn't like it when you mimic his sounds like that." Chip nods, feeling a wave of guilt. "I'm sorry, Dad," he whispers. Plankton's antennae droop slightly, but he doesn't look at Chip. "It's okay," Karen says, her voice soothing. "We're all learning here." Plankton's hand starts to move again, tracing patterns on the blanket. Karen watches. "It's his 'stimming', Chip," she says. "It's his way of self-soothing, and these movements and sounds help him to cope." Chip nods, his eyes still wet. "But why did he get so mad when I do it?" he asks. Karen sighs. "Because it's his own personal language, his way of understanding the world," she explains. "When you address it, he feels like you're invading his space, like you're not taking his feelings seriously. It's something his brain does for himself only." Karen smiles gently. "It's okay, Plankton," she whispers. "Chip's just trying to understand everything. You can keep making your sounds." Chip wants to help, but he doesn't know how. "Just let him be, Chip," Karen says, her voice soothing. Plankton shifts again, his eye teary. "It's okay, Plankton," he murmurs, echoing Karen's words from earlier. Chip clenches. He didn't mean to upset him, seeing his dad's eye welling up with tears. Karen's hand finds Plankton's, squeezing it gently. "It's okay, Plankton," she says. "You don't have to hide it from us." Plankton's tears spill over, tracing a silent river down his cheek. Karen's eyes never leave his. "You don't have to hide, Plankton," she whispers. "We're here for you." Chip watches. He doesn't know what to do, his mind racing. "Mom," he says, his voice shaking, "What can I do?" Karen turns to him, her expression gentle. "Just be here," she says. "Just listen and learn." Plankton's tears stream down. "It's okay, Plankton," he hears his wife say again. The words echo in his mind, a comforting mantra. "It's okay, Plankton," Plankton murmurs, trying to mimic her tone. But it sounds forced, wrong. He swallows hard. "That's right, Plankton," Karen says, smiling. "You're okay. You're safe, Plankton," she repeats. "You're here with us." Chip watches his dad, his heart breaking. "Mom, why is he...?" Karen's eyes are filled with pain. "It's his way of telling us he's okay," she says. "He's using my words because right now, his brain can't find his own." Chip nods, his eyes on his father. Plankton's hand is still moving, tracing the patterns on the blanket. "It's okay, Dad," Chip whispers. Plankton's crying intensifies, his tics becoming more pronounced. "Tck tck tck," he murmurs, his antennae flailing. Karen reaches for him, but he flinches away. "It's okay, Plankton," she says, her voice calm. "We're here." Chip watches, his own screen wet with tears. He's never seen his dad like this before. He feels like an outsider in a conversation he's always been a part of. "You don't have to hide your tears," Karen whispers to Plankton. "We're a family." Plankton's sobs become louder, his tics more pronounced. "Tck tck tck," he says, his body convulsing slightly. Karen's hand is firm but gentle on his back, offering silent support. "It's okay," she murmurs. "Let it out." Chip watches. "Why is he...?" his voice trails off. Karen looks at him, her screen full of love. "It's his way of saying he's overwhelmed, Chip," she whispers. "When he repeats my words, it's his brain trying to find the comfort it needs." Plankton's cries become louder, his tics more erratic. "Tck tck tck," he sobs, his body shaking. Chip feels helpless, his mind racing. He wants to make it stop, but he doesn't know how. "Just be here, buddy," Karen says, her voice calm. "Sometimes, that's all he needs." Plankton's tics morph into full-body shudders, his cries now muffled by the blanket. "It's okay, Plankton," Karen whispers, her hand still rubbing his back. "We're with you." Chip watches as his father's sobs echo in the room, each one a heartbreaking testament to the weight he carries. "You're not alone," he whispers, his voice tiny in the face of Plankton's distress. The words tumble from Plankton's mouth, a mix of Karen's soothing tones and his own raw pain. "It's o-okay, P-Plankton," he repeats, his voice broken. "It's o-okay." Karen's eyes well up too, but she remains steadfast. She's seen this before. "Tck tck tck," Plankton says, his body convulsing with each sob. "You don't have t-to tck tck hide it-t." Karen nods, her thumb brushing away a tear. "It's okay," she whispers. "We love you just as you are." Plankton's sobs turn into hiccups, his antennae twitching. "It's okay, Plankton," he says, his voice mimicking hers. Karen's hand moves in gentle circles on Plankton's back, her eyes never leaving his. "It's okay, Plankton," Karen says. "You're safe here." Plankton's sobs subside slightly. Karen nods. "That's right," she whispers. "Your sounds, your tics, they're part of you." Chip watches. He's never seen his dad so vulnerable. "But... but why?" he asks. Karen takes a deep breath. "His autism, Chip," she says. "It's like his brain has its own language, and when he's overwhelmed, it comes out." Plankton's tics become less erratic, his breathing even. "It's okay, Dad," Chip says, his voice trembling. "You're not alone." Karen smiles sadly. "He knows that, Chip," she says. "But sometimes, his brain just needs to speak its own words." Plankton's eye meets his wife's, the panic receding slightly as Chip watches.

「⸙͎」

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 24 "Come to steal the formula again, have ya?" Krabs asks, his grip on the cash register tight. Plankton's eye widens, his lie evident. "N-no!" he says, his voice shaking. "I just- I just came for a visit!" But Krabs' gaze is thoughtful, his mind spinning with the knowledge he gained the night before. "Well, Plankton," he says, his voice gruff but not unkind. "Why don't we have that chat?" Plankton's antennae twitch, his body tense. "Chat?" he repeats, his mind racing. Krabs nods. "Sure," he says. "Let's go to me office." He leads the way, his heart pounding. Plankton follows, his eye lingers on the Krabby Patty. "W-what do you w-want to talk about?" Plankton stammers as they enter the office. Krabs sighs, sitting behind his desk. "Look, Plankton," he says, his voice gruff but sincere. "I know it's hard for ye to understand, but sometimes, people have things they can't control." Plankton's eye widens, his grip on the chair arm tightening. Plankton's expression is a mix of fear and confusion. "What are you playing at?" he asks, his voice shaky. Krabs leans back, his expression serious. "I'm not playing at anything," he says. "I just... I want ye to know that I get it now." Plankton's antennae quiver, his eye darting to the Krabby Patty formula safe behind glass. "Get what?" Krabs sighs, his hand rubbing his chin. "Your... situation," he says, avoiding the word 'autism' for fear of upsetting his rival. Plankton's body stiffens, his gaze snapping to Krabs. "What do you mean?" he asks, his voice sharp. Krabs clears his throat, his eyes flicking to the formula behind the glass. "I mean," he says, his voice gruff, "that I know ye got challenges. And I ain't gonna make fun of ye for it." Plankton's expression remains guarded, his antennae twitching rapidly. "What's gotten into you?" he asks suspiciously. "What challenges? What do YOU know?" Krabs looks at him, his eyes serious. "I know you're unique, Plankton," he says. "And I know that sometimes you do things that don't make sense to me, or to anyone else." He pauses, his voice gentle. "But I promise you, I'll try to underst--" Plankton's eye narrows. "Unique?" he says, his voice laced with sarcasm, when Squidward opens the office door. "A customer wants to 'speak with the manager' apparently," he says as said customer enters the office. Squidward leaves the room, closing the door. But Plankton recognizes the guy. And his breath hitches. The customer's one of Plankton's professors when he attended college long ago. One of his most ableist teachers he's had! And the teacher recognizes Plankton as well. "My burger is lukewarm and I... Sheldon Plankton what are you doing here?" Plankton's antennae quivered as he stood up, his face flushing a deep red. "I-it's a coincidence," he stuttered. "I-I just came for a Krabby Patty." His voice was shaky, a stark contrast to his usual bravado. The professor's gaze was cold, his arms crossed over his chest. Krabs' eye twitched. He could see Plankton's distress, but he couldn't let him lie right now. "Plankton," he said, his voice firm. "What's going on?" The teacher's eye darted between the two, sensing the tension in the air. Plankton's lie was evident, his eye darting around nervously. "I-it's nothing, Mr. Krabs," he said, his voice higher than usual. "Just a misunderstanding." Krabs raised an eyebrow, his gaze unwavering. "I'm sure it's more than that," he said. The professor's stare was like a spotlight, exposing his lie. "You never understood anything when I had you in my class," the professor said, his tone icy. Plankton's throat tightened, his heart racing. "I-I've changed since then," he said, his voice small. "I-I've learned?" The professor's smile was cold. "Is that so?" he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Then tell me, what's the Pythagorean theorem?" Plankton's eye went blank, his mind racing. "Proves my point." He says. The room felt smaller, the air thick with tension. Krabs watched, his fists clenching. He'd never seen Plankton so... vulnerable. The professor's gaze was like a knife, slicing through Plankton's already fragile defenses. "Why do you keep pushing?" Plankton whispered, his voice shaking. The professor's smile was cruel. "Because you know your place isn't here," he said, his voice deliberately harsh. "You never belonged." Plankton's body trembled, his antennae waving erratically. "But I've changed," he repeated, his voice strained. "I have a family no-" The professor scoffed. "A family?" He leaned closer, his eyes bore into Plankton's. "How do you think they'd feel knowing they've been fooled by a profoundly severely mentally re--- being like you, whom Neptune himself has cast as—" Krabs snaps, his claws slamming down on the desk. "That's enough!" he roars, his voice thunderous. The professor jumps back, his smug smile wiped clean. "What did you call him?" Krabs asks, his eyes blazing. Plankton's gaze flits to Krabs, shocked. The professor sneers. "I called him what he is," he says, his voice cold. "A mistake." Krabs' fist clenches, his eyes never leaving the professor's. "Get out," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "Get out of me restaurant. I don't want your kind here." Plankton's eye widens. "K-Krabs?" The professor laughs, his eyes cold. "You're defending him?" he asks. "After al-" But Krabs cuts him off, his voice like steel. "I'm defending a man, a man who's had to fight harder than anyone I know just to be understood." Plankton's antennae perk up slightly, his face a mask of shock. "Apologize," Krabs says, his eyes narrowed. The professor's smile dwindles, his gaze shifting from Krabs to Plankton. "I... I'm sorry your parents decided to keep you," he says, his voice dripping with condescension. Plankton's face falls, his eye filling with hurt. Krabs' claw shoots out, his grip on the professor's collar tight. "You'll leave now," he says, his voice deadly calm. "Or I'll show you the exit meself." The professor sputters, his face reddening. "You can't-" But Krabs cuts him off. "I can, and I will." His eyes are hard as diamonds. "Get out." Plankton watches, his heart racing. He's never seen Krabs this protective over him. The professor's eyes widen, his arrogance faltering. He quickly leaves the office, his cheeks burning with humiliation. Krabs looks at Plankton. "He had no right to speak to you like that. You're not a mistake, you're a fighter. And I'm sorry, for not seeing that sooner. Now, I gotta get back to counting me money. You go on and get some rest; take care.." Plankton nods before running back home.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 13 But instead of the joy Chip had anticipated, a flicker of discomfort crossed Plankton's face. Plankton's antennae flattened as he looked at the picture, his expression unreadable. "What's wrong, Dad?" Chip asked, his excitement fading as he saw the tension in his father's eye, for Plankton's hand tightened around the drawing, his mouth a thin line. "It's not a super power," Plankton said, his voice sharp. "It's a disorder." He threw the paper to the ground. "It's not something for you to make a game out of." Chip's eyes widened in shock. "But, I thought... you said it made you special," he stuttered. "Special?" Plankton's voice grew louder, his body tensing up. "I can't go to the store without flapping my hands. I can't even look people in the eye. That's not special, Chip. I'm not your little project." Chip's smile disappeared, his eyes filling with confusion. "I just wanted to make you feel better," he said, his voice small. "Well, it doesn't!" Plankton snapped, his antennae quivering. "It doesn't change anything! You don't get to just decide it's a super power because you want it to be!" Chip's eyes filled with tears as he stared at his dad, who was now sitting up in bed, his voice rising with every word. "It's not a game, Chip. It's my life!" Karen awoke and sat up in bed, concern etched on her face at the commotion. "Sheldon," she said, her voice calm, "what's going on?" Plankton took a deep breath, trying to regain his composure. "He's making fun of me," he said, his voice quivering. "I'm not making fun of you, Dad," Chip said, his eyes wide with fear. "I just wanted to make you hap–" But Plankton's anger can't be stopped. "I don't need you to make it into something it's not!" he interrupted, his antennae quivering with rage. "It's not cute or heroic! It's exhausting, confusing, and often painful!" Karen stood up. "What happened?" She asks, looking at them. "I just made him a drawing," Chip said, his voice shaking. "To make him feel better." He hands it to her, and she looked at it as understanding dawns on her features. "Plankton he didn't mean to make fun," she said, picking up the crumpled paper. "He's trying to understand and support you. But I can see how it might have upset you." Chip looks confused. "But..." "I know, honey," Karen cuts in gently. "But let's remember, your dad's had a hard time with this his whole life. He's not used to people trying to make it seem... glamorous. It's just his reality, not a costume he can take off. Yet I know you meant well." She turns to Plankton, her voice firm but kind. "Honey, I know you're upset, but you have to understand Chip's just trying to connect and show his love in his own way. He's still learning." Plankton's antennae stop quivering, and he sighs. "I know, Karen," he says. "But it's NOT a toy, it's NOT A GAME!" Karen nods, setting the drawing down on the dresser. "I know, sweetie," she says softly. "But let's talk to Chip abou–" But Plankton's anger isn't abating. "Why can't he ju—" Karen cuts him off. "Let's not do this, okay?" she says, her tone firm but gentle. "Let's not fight." But Plankton can't let it go. "It's not fair!" he says, his body tense but shaky. "I have to deal with this every day, and now you want me to pretend it's never been anything but positive?" He felt his ears ringing and Karen knew the look of overstimulation well. But he's not quite done with anger yet. "Dad," Chip says, his voice small. "I didn't mean to make yo--" "I SAID ENOUGH!" Plankton shouts, and Karen knew that a seizure's edge was near. The overwhelming emotion was too much for him to handle, his headache likely growing by the second. The room grew tense, his antennae quivering with frustration. He stood up, his body shaking slightly, his eye unfocused. "I DON'T LIKE IT!" he yelled. Karen saw the first signs of a seizure starting to form as his breaths quickened. "Plankton, you outta sit down," Karen urged, knowing what stress can do. Sure enough, his body jerked, and he stumbled slightly. Chip's eyes grew wide in terror as he saw his dad's knees give way. Karen rushed over to Plankton, knowing his seizures like the back of her hand, lowering Plankton gently to the floor. Plankton's eye rolls back into his head, his limbs jerking uncontrollably as he was gripped by the seizure. Chip watched, his heart racing. This was the second time he'd seen this, and it was just as terrifying. "It's okay, honey," she whispered to Chip. "This is what we talked about. Remember? Stay calm, don't touch him, and it'll be over soon." Chip nodded, his eyes fixed on his father. Karen quickly moved any sharp objects out of the way, then she knelt beside Plankton, her hand steadying his head, her voice calm and soothing. "It's okay," she murmured. "I'm here." Chip felt guilty as his father's body shook violently. Chip felt his throat tighten as he watched, his heart racing. He knew he had to be strong for his dad. He took a deep breath and whispered, "I'm sorry," hoping the words would penetrate the chaos of Plankton's mind. "It's all my fa-" But he's cut off by his mother's firm voice. "Chip, now is not the time," Karen says, her eyes never leaving Plankton's convulsing form. "This is NOT your fault. Just stay calm and keep talking to him. It'll help him feel safe." Chip nods, his voice steadying as he watches his dad's body contort. He speaks softly, his words meant to soothe. "Dad," he whispers, "I love you. It's okay, you're okay."

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 5 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Karen felt his body relax further as she read, his hand finally stilling on the book. "The fabric of spacetime," she continued, "is warped by gravity, creating singularities that swallow light." Plankton's eye grew heavier, his head lolling toward her shoulder as he starts to drift off to sleep. This was a small victory, but it was something. He had fallen asleep to her voice. With a gentle sigh, she laid the book aside and wrapped her arm around him, his head resting heavily on her shoulder. Karen felt his body go slack with sleep as she softly stroked his antennae. The quiet of the room was broken only by his soft snores, a sound she found comforting. Karen held Plankton close, his body a warm weight against hers. In the safety of their living room, with the glow of the morning light filtering in through the windows, she felt a glimmer of peace. This was the man she loved. The book lay forgotten on the coffee table, a testament to their shared love of the cosmos. But now, it was just another reminder of the gap that had grown between them. How could she navigate this new universe where Plankton was a star whose light was fading into the abyss of his own mind? Karen held him tighter, her thoughts racing. "We'll get through this," she murmured. She had to be the constant for him, the north star that guided him home. As Plankton slept, Karen couldn't help but feel a wave of determination wash over her. She would research, she would learn, she would do everything in her power to support him. But she also knew she couldn't do it alone. With trembling hands, she picked up her phone and started texting her friend Hanna. "Hey, can you come over? I know you worked with some autistics, and my husband is now on the spectrum." She hit send. The phone buzzed almost immediately. "Of course, I'll be right there. What happened?" Hanna's response was swift, her concern palpable. "I'll explain when you get here," Karen sent back. The wait for Hanna was excruciating, each minute stretching into an eternity. Plankton remained asleep against her side. She carefully extricated herself from Plankton's embrace, placing a pillow under his head and covering him with a blanket. "Just a few minutes," she whispered, kissing his forehead before rushing to answer the door. Hanna's expression was a mixture of worry and confusion as she stepped inside. Karen quickly filled her in on the bizarre turn of events, her words tumbling out in a desperate rush to be heard. Hanna listened, her gaze flitting between Karen's tear-stained face and the sleeping form of Plankton. "I've never heard of someone developing autism from a fall," she said, her voice gentle. "But the brain is an incredible organ. Let's see." Together, they approached the couch, Hanna's movements slow and deliberate, not wanting to disturb Plankton. She sat beside him, her eyes taking in his still form. "Hey, Plankton," she said, her voice low and calm. Plankton's eye fluttered open, his gaze darting to Hanna before settling on Karen. "Karen," he mumbled, his voice groggy. "It's ok," Karen said. "This is Hanna. She's here to visit." Hanna offered a warm smile. "Hello, Plankton," she said, her voice soothing. "I've heard a lot about you." Plankton nodded slightly, his hand flapping once before he could stop it. "Hanna," he murmured, his voice sleep-laden. "We need your help," Karen said, her voice shaking. "Can you tell us what to do?" Hanna took a deep breath, her screen assessing Plankton's reaction. "First," she began, "we need to understand his triggers and sensitivities. It's important to create a routine that minimizes stress." With a gentle touch, she reached for Plankton's hand, watching his reaction closely. He flinched slightly, his eye widening. "Plank..." Karen interrupted. "It's ok, Hanna's a friend." She turned to Hanna. "It's ok," she said, her voice a soft command. "You can touch his ha-" But before she could finish, Plankton's hand shot up, his eye widening in panic. "No touch!" he exclaimed, his voice sharp and insistent. Karen felt a stab of pain at the rejection. Hanna nodded, withdrawing her hand immediately. "It's ok," she murmured. "I understand. We'll go slow." Karen watched as Hanna gently picked up her bag. She pulled out a small, squishy ball, the kind used for stress relief. "This is a fidget toy," she said, holding it out to Plankton. "Would you like to try it?" Plankton's gaze fixated on the ball, his hand reaching out tentatively. His fingers closed around it, squeezing experimentally. "Ball," he murmured, his voice a little less frantic. Hanna watched him, her screen filled with professional curiosity. "It's called a fidget toy," she said. "It can help with stress and focus." Plankton's hand closed around the ball, his knuckles whitening. He began to squeeze it rhythmically, his gaze locked on the movement of his fingers. Karen watched, her heart in her throat, as Hanna continued to speak in soft, soothing tones. "Good job, Plankton," she coaxed. "Keep playing with that. It can help calm your nervous system." Hanna's screen met Karen's, filled with a silent understanding. This was going to be a long road.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 20 With gentle curiosity, Chip moves closer to his dad, his hand outstretched but not touching. "Dad? Can I... can I help with your stimming?" Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, but his eye remains unblinking as his body sits rigid. "Chip," Karen says, her voice calm. "It's okay, honey. Just wait. He'll come back to us soon." Chip nods, his heart racing as he watches Plankton's stillness. He's seen this before, but this time feels different. This time, he knows. With a deep breath, he sits down beside his father, his hand still hovering. He doesn't want to scare Plankton, doesn't want to do anything wrong. But he also doesn't want him to be alone. Plankton's antennae begin to twitch, ever so slightly, as his breathing slows. Chip whispers, "It's ok, Dad," his voice barely audible. The minutes stretch like hours as Chip watches his father. His mind fills with everything he's learned about autism, about his dad's challenges. He knows Plankton's brain is just trying to find peace amidst the chaos of sensory input. And even though his hand is still, he knows he's there for his dad, ready to help whenever he needs it. Slowly, Plankton blinks. His one eye meets Chip's, and for a moment, Chip sees fear, confusion, and then... recognition? Plankton's body relaxes, his antennae drooping. "Chip," he says, his voice a whisper. "Chip, here. Did here, here.." Chip nods, his heart racing. He knows his dad is trying to communicate, his mind still not clear from the seizure. He gently takes Plankton's hand and starts to stroke it, light and soothing. "It's okay, Dad," he whispers. "I'm right here." Plankton's antennae twitch, and he blinks again. His voice is still weak, but he tries to form words. "Chip... you... you're so... good." The words come out slurred, but the warmth is unmistakable. Chip feels a weight lifting from his chest. His dad's okay. "Thanks, Dad," he says, his voice steady now. "I'm just trying to underst--" Plankton's antennae suddenly shoot up, his eye wide. "Wait," he says, his voice slightly stronger. "Your hand... it's... it's helping me?" Plankton looks at his hand in wonder. Chip nods. "Yeah, Dad. It's like... it's calming you down," he says, his voice filled with a mix of confusion and relief. Plankton's antennae wave slightly as he looks up at Chip, his expression a mix of amazement and gratitude. "Yippee!" Chip's eyes light up at his father's rare outburst of joy. "You see, Dad?" He says, his voice filled with pride. "I can help you just like you help me." Plankton nods, his expression still somewhat dazed but now with a hint of smile. "Oh, did I ever show you our selfie I took of us on the way to my science fair? You fell asleep on me!" He says, pulling out his phone to show Plankton. Plankton, still not quite conscious/aware in his postictal state, claps as he laughs. "Eeeeee! Post it and let it go viral!" He squeals in delight, his eye wide and childlike. Chip smiles. "Can I put in the caption that you have a neurodisability?" Chip asks, to which his dad nods eagerly. Karen watches the interaction with a soft smile. She knows this might be a pivotal moment for both of them. "Remember, Chip," she says, "It's important that we respect your father's boundaries. Even if he's okay with sharing about his autism right now, he might not always feel like that. It's his story to-" "Karen it be good!" Plankton interrupts her as Chip writes this as the caption: '🐠💤💻💨: When your neurodisabled dad falls asleep on the way to your big science fair, you gotta catch those Z's... and the moment! 😂👨‍🔬💤' Chip posts it. "Ok then, we all gotta get to bed," Karen says. The next morning Plankton wakes up oblivious to what's happened during last night, obviously not knowing about Chip having such a picture, let alone the post itself. Chip woke up early, his heart pounding from a mix of excitement and anxiety. He quickly checks his phone to find the post has gone viral, with dozens of likes and comments. His face beams with pride. Karen knew better than to greet her husband with such news. Even though he did unknowingly consent to it, he was not actually have any awareness/explicit memory of it. So she wouldn't bring it up in front of Plankton. "Good morning," Karen greets him as usual, like nothing happened. "How did you sleep?" Plankton rubs his eye. "Fine, I guess," he says, still groggy. Chip looks up from his phone, his heart racing. He's torn between sharing the viral post and keeping the peace. But as Plankton heads towards the kitchen, his antennae perk up. "Is something wrong?" He asks, his voice full of concern. Chip takes a deep breath and decides to hold off on the news. "No, Dad," he says, his voice steady. "Everything's fine." Plankton nods and continues into the kitchen, his mind already racing with thoughts of how he's gonna attempt stealing his rival Krabs formula this morning. Karen gives Chip a knowing look, and he nods. He understood. For now, they'll keep the viral post between them. They see Plankton using his telescope to spy on the Krusty Krab. "What's your plan for today? Perhaps any thing that's successful?" Karen teased. "Hardy haaaaaaahhhhh, Karen," Plankton replied, rolling his eye. "I'll just wing it.."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 𝟩 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗄 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍'𝗌 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗏𝗒 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗒 𝗉𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗉 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗅𝗈𝗍. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽. "𝖸𝗈𝗎 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒?" 𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗒. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗅𝗒. "𝖨'𝗆 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽. "𝖫𝖾𝗍'𝗌 𝗀𝗈.." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗍 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖼𝗁 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗇 𝗎𝗉 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗌, 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗍𝖺𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗇𝖾𝗑𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗆. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗐𝖺𝗒𝗌 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗉𝗎𝗌𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝖿𝖿, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗌 𝗉𝗎𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝖺𝗋𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖾𝖺𝗌𝖾. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗓𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗋𝖾𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝗉𝗎𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍'𝗌 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇. "𝖫𝖾𝗍'𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝗀𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗋," 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗎𝗍. "𝖠𝗅𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍; 𝗒𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝗇!" 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖾𝖽, 𝖺 𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗎𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋 𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝗌𝗐𝗎𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗋, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗌 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾 𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗅𝗆 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗌𝗈𝗎𝗅𝗌. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗂𝗍 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗆𝗎𝗌𝗂𝖼 𝗍𝗈 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗌. 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗆, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗌𝗐𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗅𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝖺𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗇𝖽. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗐𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖾𝗑𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗀𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀-𝗈𝖿𝖿, 𝗉𝗎𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗆𝗌𝖾𝗅𝖿 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝖼𝗁𝗈𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗄. 𝖧𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝗋𝖾. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗌 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝗋𝗁𝗒𝗍𝗁𝗆 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗌, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗂𝗇𝗌 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖼 𝗆𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗋. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝗎𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗃𝗈𝗒. 𝖳𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗅𝗈𝗏𝖾𝖽. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖺 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝖿𝗅𝖺𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗎𝗇𝗀. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗉𝗎𝗆𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗌, 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝖼𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾 𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍. 𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗌, 𝗌𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝖾𝗇𝖺𝗀𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗒𝗌 𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗄𝖾𝗍𝖻𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗋𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍'𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗋 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗌. 𝖠𝗇𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗋𝗌𝖾, 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝖻𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗈 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗆. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝗎𝗆𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝗅𝗈𝗎𝖽𝗅𝗒, 𝗌𝗎𝖽𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗅𝗒 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍 𝗁𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗒 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝖾𝗍. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖽𝖽𝖾𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝗂𝗌𝖾. 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝖽𝖾𝖽, 𝗇𝗈𝗐 𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗈𝖿 𝗉𝖺𝗂𝗇. 𝖧𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗈𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗉 𝗈𝖿𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗌𝗄𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝖺𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗑𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇. 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖼𝗄 𝖺𝖼𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝖾𝖽𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗍 𝗀𝗈 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗂𝗇𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗈𝗅𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽, 𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅. "𝖣𝖺𝖽!" 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗒𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽, 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗒 𝗃𝗎𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝖿𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝗎𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗂𝗌𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗈𝗈 𝗆𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇. 𝖧𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗆𝖻𝗅𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗎𝗇𝖺𝖻𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗆𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗒 𝗌𝗒𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗆. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗃𝗎𝗆𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖾𝖾𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝗐𝖾𝗅𝗅, 𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗆 𝖾𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾'𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋, 𝗎𝗇𝖺𝖻𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗉 𝗌𝖺𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗒. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗆𝖻𝗅𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗌 𝗎𝗇𝖺𝖻𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗉𝗎𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗍 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗌 𝗈𝗎𝗍𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽. 𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝗁𝖺𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝗍 𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁 𝗁𝗂𝗆. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺 𝖻𝗅𝗎𝗋 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗅. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗎𝖽 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌 𝗁𝗎𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗌. 𝖧𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽𝗇'𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗄, 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽𝗇'𝗍 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌. 𝖠𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗉𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗅. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗌 𝗈𝗇𝖾, 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗅𝗈𝖼𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗎𝗋𝖾. 𝖩𝗎𝗌𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾, 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗂𝗌𝗍, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗌 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗀. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖾, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖾𝗌 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝖽 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗉𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝖻𝖾𝗁𝗂𝗇𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝗈𝗆 𝗀𝗎𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝗒 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗎𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗄 𝗈𝖿 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗇 𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽, 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝖻𝖺𝖼𝗄. "𝖲𝗁𝗁," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗈𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖻𝖺𝗅𝗆 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒, 𝖨'𝗏𝖾 𝗀𝗈𝗍 𝗒𝗈𝗎." 𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗏𝖾, 𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝖺 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗒 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈𝖺𝖽. 𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝖾𝖽𝖾𝖽 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍. 𝖭𝗈𝗐. 𝖶𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉, 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖼𝗄𝗅𝗒 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗈𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝗎𝗉 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝖻𝗅𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗎𝗌 𝗍𝖾𝖾𝗇𝗌. 𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗎𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌 𝗀𝗋𝖾𝗐 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝖿𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗍 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋 𝖺 𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗀𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖾. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗁𝖺𝖽𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺 𝗐𝖾𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖾𝖿. "𝖲𝗍𝖺𝗒 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗒𝗈𝗎𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋, 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉. 𝖨'𝗅𝗅 𝗀𝖾𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋 𝗌𝗈 𝗐𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗄𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗉 𝗁𝗈𝗆𝖾. 𝖣𝗈𝗇'𝗍 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗈𝗄 𝗁𝗂𝗆." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝖽𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗆𝗇𝗅𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾𝖽 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾. 𝖧𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋'𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗌𝗅𝗈𝗐𝗅𝗒 𝗎𝗇𝖿𝗎𝗋𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝗂𝗍𝗌 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗄𝗇𝗈𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗈𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒, 𝖣𝖺𝖽," 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗈𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗁𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝖿𝖿 𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝖾𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗒𝗀𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝖿𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗂𝗌𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗈𝗈 𝗆𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇. 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗁𝗈𝗐 𝖾𝖺𝗌𝗂𝗅𝗒 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽 𝖻𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖿𝗂𝖾𝗅𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗒 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗎𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝗁𝗂𝗆. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝖻𝗒 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋'𝗌 𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝖺𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝖿𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗁𝗈𝖼𝗄𝗌 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗂𝗓𝗎𝗋𝖾. 𝖧𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗍 𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗐𝖿𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗒 𝗇𝗈𝗐, 𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗍𝖾𝖼𝗍 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝖺 𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖺𝖽 𝖻𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗅𝗒 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗅𝖾 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗅𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍. "𝖣𝖺𝖽, 𝗂𝗍'𝗌 𝗆𝖾, 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉. 𝖸𝗈𝗎 𝗁𝖺𝖽 𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗂𝗓𝗎𝗋𝖾," 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖾𝗑𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝗒. "𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗒𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝗄 𝗇𝗈𝗐." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗀𝗋𝖾𝗐 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝖺𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗑𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖻𝖾𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗌. 𝖧𝖾 𝖻𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗂𝖽𝗅𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗌 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗉 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 21 Plankton went into the Krusty Krab, oblivious to the customer's subtle different ways they look at him. They've all seen the post, even though he's not even aware of it. Some stifled laughter, some pitied, some even admired as he came in. Plankton didn't think anything odd, until a person, instead of running into him, stops short. "Oh, hey! Sorry, you go ahead Plankton." Plankton looked up to find the owner of said voice to step aside to let him by. Huh. He goes to steal as usual, but another smiles at him with sympathy. "How's it going, Plankton?" They ask, their tone kind but with an underlying curiosity. Plankton freezes, his antennas waving in confusion. "I-I'm fine," he stammers, his usual quick-wittedness nowhere to be found. He's never been talked to like this before. He glances around, noticing more people giving him odd looks. Customers who usually look at him with disgust when he'd wreak havoc, actually seemed kind. He tries to focus on his mission, but the whispers and stares are distracting him. He's not used to being the center of positive attention. His brain, still adjusting to the calmness of the morning, struggles to process the change in the environment. As he's about to grab the secret ingredient, Mr. Krabs, the Krabby Patty's creator, calls out to him. "Plankton, what are ye up to?" His voice is not the usual snarl of annoyance but rather, one of genuine concern. His nemesis seems not so mad today. Plankton, caught off guard, drops the bottle he's holding, his antennae waving frantically. "J-just... just looking," he stammers. Mr. Krabs approaches, his eyes softening. "Lookin' good, Plankton," he says. "How's the family?" The sudden friendliness throws Plankton off his usual scheme. "T-they're good," he replies as he tries to understand the shift in dynamic. Mr. Krabs nods. "Can't say I understand, but I see you're still giving it your all. That's the Bikini Bottom spirit!" Plankton's antennae quiver with confusion. "I'm not following?" Mr. Krabs nods. "Aye, Plankton" he says matter-of-factly. "Ye got a right to be proud of how ye handle everything, frenemy. If ya ever need a break, don't ya hesitate to tell me." Plankton's eye widens, his mind racing. He doesn't know how to process this. His enemy has never talked to him like this before. He's used to anger, to sarcasm, but this... this was different. He nods, not trusting his voice to speak. Mr. Krabs pats him on the back. "Now, get back home," he says, his voice still kind. "I'll still keep an eye out for ya, okay?" He says, as he picks up the bottle. As Plankton goes to leave, a random kid goes up to him, her eyes curious. "Are you okay?" She asks, her voice kind, not the usual taunts he's grown accustomed to. "Oh, and do you snore?" Plankton's antennae wave in surprise, his usual snappy comeback stifled by his confusion. "I-I don't know," he says, his voice sharp. "But why are you talking to me like that?" The little girl smiles, her eyes innocent. "Because my brother's like you," she says. Plankton remains confused. "What do you mean?" He asks, his antennae waving slightly. The little girl giggles. "I know you have a special brain," she explains, her voice filled with wonder. "And my dad snores when he's really tired. Like in the car," she adds, somewhat mischievous. Plankton's antennae wave as he tries to comprehend her odd statements, his cheeks turning a slight shade of pink. "Special?" The little girl nods. "Yeah, like my brother. He has a disability too!" Plankton's antennae twitch. "I'm not- WHAT?" He falters. The little girl nods again, her expression placid. "Yeah, he's fallen asleep in the car before too! You looked so peaceful in that picture," she says, oblivious to the chaos she's just unknowingly caused in Plankton's mind. "What picture?" He asks. The girl points to a phone in her mother's hand, the post still on the screen. "That one," she says. Plankton's heart sinks as he realizes his son has posted a picture of him, asleep on his shoulder. He also reads the caption and sees Karen put a like. Humiliation and anger swirl within him. Now, everyone knows. How could they?

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 8 Karen rushed over, her face a mix of relief and concern. "Plankton, are you ok?" she asked, her voice filled with care. Plankton nodded, his antennae moving slowly as he took in his surroundings. He looked around, his eye darting to Chip. "H-How did we get here?" His voice was weak, his antennae still trembling slightly. "You fell off the swing," Chip said, trying to keep his voice steady. "But Mom and I caught you." He hoped the gentle explanation would ease his father's confusion. Plankton's antennae stilled for a moment, his eye focusing on Chip. He nodded, understanding dawning on his face. "Thank you...tired." Karen's eyes searched his face, reading his autistic cues. "Let's go home," she said gently, helping him to his feet. His legs were shaky, his balance precarious. With a nod, Plankton allowed her to guide him to the car, leaning heavily on her. Chip climbs into the back seat with Plankton. Karen pulled out of the park. "I'm proud of both of you," she said, glancing in the rearview mirror at Chip and Plankton. "You handled that so well." Plankton sat next to his son, still exhausted. Chip looked at his dad, his heart heavy with guilt. He reached for the plush bear he had brought from the house, placing it gently in Plankton's lap. "Here," he said softly. "It helps, right?" Plankton's antennae twitched, his gaze flickering to the toy. He took it, his fingers curling around the soft fabric, finding comfort in the familiar texture. "Thanks," he mumbled, his voice a whisper of its usual strength. Chip watched as his father's eye grew heavy with sleep, his head nodding slightly as the car pulled away from the park. Plankton's antennae twitched as he fought the pull of slumber, his grip tightening around the plush bear. Plankton's antennae were twitching slower now, his eye half-closed. Karen knew her husband was trying to stay present, to show his strength. But the exhaustion was clear. "Home," Plankton murmured, his eyelid drooping. "Yes, we're taking the trip home," Karen affirmed, her eyes flicking back to the road. The car's gentle hum was soothing, the vibrations of the engine lulling Plankton closer to sleep. Chip noticed his father's antennae quivering with each bump in the road, his body slumping against the car seat. Karen glanced in the rearview mirror, her expression a mix of concern and love. Plankton's antennae stilled as sleep claimed him, his body leaning against Chip's shoulder. Chip felt the weight of his dad's head. Chip knew that he was tired, but he also knew his father didn't like to admit when he needed help, especially in public. But here they were. Plankton's antennae barely twitched, his snores soft but steady. Karen's eyes remained on the road, her gaze flitting to the rearview mirror to check on him. Chip watched his father's sleeping form. The car's air conditioner blew a soft breeze across his dad's sleeping form, his antennae fluttering with the occasional draft. "Mom," Chip whispers from the back seat, his eyes never leaving his father's sleeping form. "Can I stay with him when we get home?" "Of course, sweetheart," Karen responded, her voice calm and reassuring. "We'll all need some rest after today. Just make sure he's comfortable." As they arrived home, Plankton was still fast asleep, his antennae barely twitching. "What do we do now, Mom?" Chip asked, unbuckling his seatbelt. "We get him to bed," Karen said firmly, opening the car door. "You can help me." With care, Karen lifted Plankton out of the car, his body limp with sleep. Chip opened the house door, holding it wide as his mother carried his father inside, each step precise and calculated to avoid disturbing Plankton. The coolness of the air-conditioned house was a stark contrast to the warmth of the car, and Plankton's antennae twitched slightly at the change in temperature. Karen's grip was gentle but firm, her arms steady as she carried him to their bedroom. Karen laid Plankton down carefully, his body sinking into the softness of the bed. Plankton's antennae twitched once more before coming to rest against the pillow. His snores grew quieter, his body fully surrendering to sleep. Chip hovered at the foot of the bed, his heart heavy. "Can I stay with him?" he asked, his voice small in the quiet room. Karen looked at her son, the question in his eyes. She nodded, her heart aching for the burgeoning bond between them. "Yes, but don't disturb him," she instructed, her voice barely above a whisper. Chip climbed into the bed with his father, his movements careful not to wake his dad. He lay down next to Plankton. Plankton's antennae were still now, his snores even and deep. Chip studied his father's face, the way his antenna fluttered with every breath, his grip on the bear unwavering. He was so vulnerable in sleep, so different from the man who had been consumed by anger. Chip felt a mix of emotions—guilt for his carelessness, fear of what could have been, and a newfound love for his father that was both fierce and gentle. He lay there, listening to the steady rhythm of Plankton's soft snores.

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 15 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Eventually, they pulled up into their driveway, Karen parking the car. Plankton stirred slightly, his antennae twitching as the car's engine purred to a stop. Chip's heart raced. Gently, Karen turned around, her eyes filled with a mix of exhaustion and hope. "Plankton," she whispered, her hand reaching out to his arm. "We're home." Plankton's eyelid fluttered open, his antennae shooting up. His eye darted around, his mind racing to catch up with reality. With dawning horror, he realized he had fallen asleep. His cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he jerked away from Chip's shoulder. Plankton's hand flew to his mouth, his antennae quivering in embarrassment as he felt wetness. Chip looked at him, his expression gentle. "You ok, Dad?" he asked. Plankton nodded, his voice gruff. "Fine," he murmured, his hand still covering his mouth. The house was quiet as they entered. Karen led the way, her steps measured and calm. Plankton shuffled behind, his eye cast downward. The embarrassment of falling asleep in the car clung to him. As he went into his bedroom Plankton decided to check his social media. He then found Chip's selfie post: "Went to the park with my dad @ Sheldon Plankton today 💙👨‍👦💨 " Plankton's antennae quivered with embarrassment. He sat down, his hand still clutching the fidget toy. He scrolled to the comments on Chip's post, his heart pounding in his chest. The first comment's from Hanna, which read: "Aw, so sweet! 😍 Looks like you guys are bonding! Keep it up, @ Chip 💪🏻" Bonding? Was that what they were doing? He wasn't sure. The next one was from a user named @LoveforAll. "Sending all my ❤️✨☮️ to you and your dad, Chip! @Hanna told me about Plankton's case, as I've the same acquired autistic condition which is a rare form of Autism, so she told me. #acquiredautism" Great. Not only is his sleepy features public, but also his condition. Plankton felt a knot in his stomach, his antennae twitching with discomfort. He viewed a reply to @LoveforAll's comment, from @SpongeBob: "☹️☹️☹️ Plankton, hope you're ok buddy! 🐠💨 Sensory parks are the best! Keep fighting the good fight! 💪🏻💨 I'm born with autism, so yea." Plankton's antennae shot up, his eye wide with shock. He read the comment again, his mind spinning. He had never considered that his friend SpongeBob of all people might understand! The next comment was from his rival @Krabs: "Plankton?! 🦑👀 What's going on over there? Hope you're not planning any Krabby Patty stealing schemes with that fidget toy, haha! 🤑😂 #KrabsVsPlankton #Frenemies" Plankton's antennae drooped, his heart sinking. Even Mr. Krabs couldn't resist a joke at his expense. But then he saw Karen's comment, her emoji-laden response to their day out: "☮️💨💖 Such a wonderful day at the sensory park with my two boys! 👨‍👦💨👨‍👦 Proud of you both for trying new things! 💃🏻💨💃🏻 @ Sheldon Plankton sorry for the picture, love!" Putting his phone aside Plankton saw Chip come in the bedroom doorway. "Hey, I got some science homework if you'd like to..." "I'll help," Plankton interrupts. "How many pages, Chip?" "It's ok, Dad. It's just basic stuff. But if you really want to, it's only five pages." Chip sits on his dad's bed with the homework packet. Plankton's antennae quiver with excitement. He had always loved helping Chip with homework! Plankton leaned in close as Chip hands him the homework. Plankton's antennae twitched as he took the homework. "Alright," he murmured, his voice steady. "Let's start wi- Ow!" Plankton screams. He had sliced his finger on the corner of the page. The pain was intense, a sudden shock that sent his senses into overdrive. He flaps his hands. Karen rushed into the room at the sound of his distress. "Plankton, what happened?" she asked. "It hurts, it hurts," he cries, his voice desperate as he cradles the injury. The sight of his dad's pain hit Chip like a brick. "It's just a paper cut," he mumbled, his voice shaking. But to Plankton, it was a sensory assault, the pain sharp and overwhelming. He hadn't had a paper cut since before the accident, and the suddenness of it was to much. Karen's eyes widened. "Let me see," she said, her voice calm and soothing. Plankton shakily extended his hand. Her eyes took in the cut, her mind racing. They had to find a way to help him manage this pain, without causing more distress. Gently, she took the fidget toy from his other hand. "Look at this," she instructed, her voice soothing. "Let's focus on th-" But Plankton's agony was too intense, the pain of the paper cut like a siren in his mind. "Make it stop," he whispered, his eye squeezed shut in pain, his body trembling. Chip watched, his own panic rising. He had never seen his dad so overwhelmed by such a small injury. He knew his father's sensory issues were severe, but the sight of his distress was almost too much to bear. He felt a wave of guilt wash over him. If only he had been more careful with the homework. Karen took charge, her eyes focused. "Plankton, can you hear me?" she asked, her voice calm and steady. "Look at the fidget toy, ok?" She placed it in his good hand. "Squeeze it. Squeeze it a-" But Plankton couldn't hear her over the roar of pain in his head. His entire body was trembling, his breath coming in sharp gasps. His antennae quivered with the effort of blocking out the sensory storm. Karen's mind raced. They had to get him to a calm state, to help him understand that the pain wasn't going to last. She quickly grabbed a clean cloth and gently pressed it to the cut, applying just enough pressure to stem the flow. "Look at me, Plankton," she said, her voice soft but firm. "Look at me." Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye searching for hers. "It's ok," she whispered. "I'm here. It's just a paper cu-" But her words were drowned out by his sobs. Karen's mind raced. She needed to find a way to soothe him, to get through the chaos of sensory overload. She remembered Hanna's advice about using deep pressure to help with pain management. Carefully, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, applying firm, comforting pressure. "It's ok, Plankton," she murmured, her voice steady. "I've got you." Plankton's antennae stopped quivering as he felt Karen's embrace, the pressure grounding his overstimulated mind. He took a deep, shaky breath, the pain starting to recede slightly. "It h-hurts," he managed to say, his voice still tight with pain. Chip's eyes were wide with fear, watching his dad's reaction to something so simple. He had never seen Plankton in such pain, his usually stoic father reduced to this trembling wreck. It was like a punch to the gut, a stark reminder of how much had changed. Plankton's breaths grew shallower, his antennae shaking violently. The pain was unbearable, the sensations were too much. Karen's arms tightened around him. "It's ok, Plankton. It's just a paper cut. I know it hurts, but it'll be over soon." He clung to her, his body shaking with sobs. Chip watched, feeling utterly helpless. Plankton's eye darted around, searching for escape from the pain. He couldn't handle it. "Look at me," Karen whispered. "Just lo---" But Plankton's sobs overwhelmed her words. Tears streamed down his cheeks, his antennae quivering with the effort of trying to find calm. Karen's voice grew stronger, her grip on him firmer. "You're safe, Plankton. It's just a paper cut. It'll be better soon." Chip felt his own eyes well up, the fear and helplessness mirrored in his mother's gaze. Plankton's sobs started to slow, his body calming under the steady pressure of Karen's embrace. The pain was still there, a pulsing throb in his finger, but it was more manageable now as it slowly dwindled. "It's ok," she said, her voice gentle. "We're going to get through this, together." Chip watched. He had never seen his dad like this, so overwhelmed by something so small. But he knew now that for Plankton, the world was full of sensory landmines. Every moment had to be navigated with caution. Plankton's grip on the fidget toy tightened, his breaths evening out as he focused on the gentle pressure Karen applied. His antennae slowed their erratic dance. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice still shaky. Karen's eyes were filled with love and determination. "It's ok," she said, her voice a gentle caress. "We're all here for you." Slowly, Plankton leaned into her embrace with relief. He closed his eye. The pain was dimming. Chip noticed his hand slacken around the fidget toy, his grip loosening. Karen felt his weight shift against her, and she knew he was slipping into sleep. Gently, she eased him onto his bed, she covered him with the weighted blanket, his body relaxed beneath the comforting pressure. Plankton's antennae twitched once more before stillness claimed him. The fidget toy slipped from his grasp, landing silently. Karen reached out, her fingers brushing his cheek. "Rest now," she whispered.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 22 Plankton storms back into the Chum Bucket, slamming the door. Karen looks up. "So, did you ste—" Karen starts, but then sees Plankton's face. "What happened?" She asks, her tone concerned. Plankton holds up his phone, the post on full display. "This," he says, his voice shaking with anger. "This is what happened!" Karen's understanding as she reads the caption. "Oh, Plankton," she says gently, stepping towards him. "Plankton I know you don't remembe---" But he cuts her off, his antennae waving frantically. "How could you? How could you do this to me?" He shouts, his voice filled with hurt and betrayal. Karen knows she needs to give him space, but also knows that she needs to explain. "Plankton, honey, I know you didn't really consent to this. But Chip, he just wanted to show his love and admiration for you," she says, her voice calm. Plankton's antennae wave in agitation. "It's not just about the photo!" He yells, his voice cracking with emotion. "It's about the caption!" Karen nods, her eyes full of empathy. "I know, honey. But sometimes, people don't understand how their words can affect others. Chip didn't mean to hurt you, he was just trying to share something he thought was special about you." Karen says as she steps closer, her hand outstretched. Plankton looks away as his humming starts up, a stim. He rocks back and forth, his body trying to process the overwhelming information. Karen watches him carefully, picking up on the signs. Her heart breaks for his distress, but she knows pushing him now won't help. She's learned his cues over the years, how his body speaks when his words can't. She approaches slowly, her movements calculated to avoid startling him. "Plankton," she says softly, her voice soothing. "You're okay." She doesn't reach out to touch him, but her hand lingers close. She knows the calming effect her presence has on him. "Just breathe." But he rocks faster, his hands over his head. He's overwhelmed, she can see it. His body is telling her that this is not the time to press the issue. He's in his own world, trying to make sense of the storm of emotions that the viral post has brought on. Karen takes a step back, giving him more space. Plankton's eye is squeezed shut. She knows his brain is in overload. "Do you need to be alone?" Her voice is gentle, non- threatening. She's learned over the years to read his body language, the way his antennae flatten when he's anxious, how his hands flap when he's excited. He nods, his body still rocking. She understands his need for space. She knows he'd come to her. Chip, who had been watching the scene unfold, steps out, his face a mix of regret and concern. He didn't mean to hurt his dad. He just wanted to share a moment. He approaches them cautiously. "Dad?" Plankton's rocking slows but doesn't stop. He doesn't look at Chip, his eye focused on the far wall. "It's okay, Chip," Karen says gently. "Just give him some space." But Chip can't help but feel a knot in his stomach, his dad's reaction not what he expected. After a few moments, Plankton's stimming stops, his antennae dropping to his side. He opens his eye and looks at Chip, his gaze intense. "You didn't ask," he says, his voice steady but firm. "I did too ask! You're the one who told me to post it and okayed the caption!" Chip says. Karen sighs, seeing both their misunderstanding. "Chip," she says, "you know your dad sometimes doesn't remember things right after a seizure. He might not have underst--" "But he smiled, Mom," Chip interrupts her. "He said it was fine." Plankton nods, his voice softening. "Let's say I did. I don't remember any of it, and now..." he trails off, his antennae drooping. "Now, everyone knows. Everyone's looking at me differently." Chip's face falls, his excitement turning to regret. He'd wanted to make Plankton feel seen, understood. Not this. "Dad, I'm sorry," he says, his voice cracking. "I didn't know it would be like this. I just..." Plankton's antennae wave slightly. "You just thought you were helping," he finishes for Chip. "Whatever," he says, his voice tired. "I know you meant well. I've my annual x-rays at the dentist tomorrow and the squirrel is gonna watch you." "Her name is Sandy," Karen says to Plankton, rolling her eyes. "Whatever," Plankton repeats, his mind still reeling. "Can I have some time alone?" Karen nods, understanding his need for solitude. "Of course, honey." She squeezes his arm gently, and Chip nods in agreement. "Besides, it's bedtime." As the room quiets, his mind begins to unravel the threads of the situation. He's not used to being the center of attention for anything other than his failed attempts to steal the formula. This... this is different. It's about him, his life, his autism. And it's out there for everyone to see, to judge, to sympathize. The next morning, Chip is dropped off right at Sandy's doorstep. "Hi Ms. Sandy.." Chip says. Sandy, Karen's best gal pal, waved as Karen drove off with Plankton to the dentist.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 9 Eventually, Plankton groans awake to find his son sitting beside him on his bed. "Hey, buddy," he says. "What's going on?" Chip looks at him, his eyes filled with worry. "You had another seizure at the park," he says, his voice low. "Do you remember?" Plankton nods. The memory of the loud music and the sensory overload floods back. "I'm sorry," he says. "It's not your fault," Chip says quickly. "But I promise to try to be a better son, to understand." Plankton's antennae twitch slightly. "I'm sorry too," he mumbles. "For what, Dad?" Chip asks, his voice filled with confusion. "For not telling you," Plankton says, his gaze shifting to the floor. "What do you mean, Dad?" Chip asks, his voice filled with curiosity. "Why didn't you tell me?" Plankton sighs, his antennas drooping. "Because it's hard, Chip," he says, his voice cracking. "It's not something people understand easily. I don't even fully understand it." Chip frowns, his eyes searching Plankton's. "But now I know," he says. "I want to understand, Dad. I want to learn." Plankton's antennae twitch, his gaze meeting his son's. "Okay," he says slowly. "What do you want to know?" Chip's eyes widen. "Everything," he says. "What do you prefer me to call it?" Plankton pauses, his single eye looking into his son's earnest gaze. "Autism," he says. "Or, if you want to get specific, my form is neurodevelopmental autism." He takes a deep breath. "It's a type of disability. It affects how I think, how I learn, and how I interact with the world." Chip nods, taking it in. "So, like, why do you sometimes get so upset about noises or lights?" Plankton sighs, his antennas drooping slightly. "It's like my brain can't filter everything out. It's all too much at once. It's like listening to a thousand TVs at full volume. It overwhelms me." Chip's eyes widen further. "And the seizures, Dad?" Plankton's antennae twitch in thought. "They're a part of it, too," he says, his voice strained. "It's like my brain's wiring gets tangled up, and it has to reset. It's not always predictable, and it can be scary. It doesn't happen every single day." Chip nods solemnly, his curiosity piqued. "What about the toys?" he asks, gesturing to the plush bear still in Plankton's hand. "They're sensory items," Plankton explains, his antennae straightening. "They can help me when I'm overwhelmed. Something to fidget, when restless. Like comfort items, if you will." Chip nods, processing. "So, like, how long have you had this, uhm, autism?" Plankton's antennae twitch at the question. "Since I was born," he replies. "It's always been a part of me. It's just the way my brain works. Some days are easier than others. But it's not to be cured or reversed. I acquired it at birth. When my mum was to give birth to me, something happened, and it changed the way my brain developed. What exactly happened was during the birth, my head somehow got stuck, and it affected my brain." Chip's eyes widened. "But you're so smart," he said. "Does it affect your intelligence?" Plankton's antennae twitched slightly as he considered his son's question. "It's not that simple," he said. "It's like some things are easier for me, like solving complex problems or remembering details. But other things, like reading social cues or understanding sarcasm, are really hard." "But you're so good at inventing," Chip said. "Does it help with that?" Plankton's antennae twitched. "Yes," he said. "My brain works differently. It lets me see patterns and connections that others might miss. But it can also make simple things like talking to people really tough." Chip nodded, his hand still resting on the plush bear. "Can I ask you someth...? I just, the bad wor— I'm sorry; I just wanna ask about the slur I used." Plankton flinched at the mention of the slur. He took a deep breath. "As long as you know it was wrong, and you don't do it again," he said. "I'll tell you about it." Chip nodded, his eyes intent on his dad's. "Why did it hurt?" he asked, his voice soft. Plankton's antennae twitched with the pain of the memory. "Because those words, they're not just words," he said. "They're like punches. They hurt because they're not true. They're not who I am. And when people use them, it feels like they're trying to define me by something that's just a part of me. And that particular slur is used to mock, to belittle." "But, why?" Chip asks. "How's it a slur?" "That term has been used to refer to people with neurodisabilities like including autism in a way that suggests, um..." Plankton paused to wipe a tear from his eye. "Sorry," he whispers, taking a deep breath. "There were diagnosticians, non- disabled, who coined that term," he began, his voice shaky. "They referred to neurodisabled people that, and then those neurodisabled people were then had or given options to be 'fixed' by either trying torturous methods to 'normalize' them or, if that didn't eventually work, they'd just... tell caregivers or their guardians to refuse necessities including food or water until they'd ultimately pass away." Chip's shocked into silence as Plankton wiped another tear, sniffling. "And instead of giving any accommodations, they'd punish you. As if you were choosing to be something so wrong," Plankton continues, his voice quivering. "And in grade school, when kids couldn't understand, they'd use it as a weapon, to mean anything they didn't like. I personally was bullied a lot when I'd blurt out some random science fact or, just was left out. And even teachers sometimes, they'd say I was just being 'that'. And I'd get in trouble for 'that'. And when you said that Chip, it just... brought it all back."

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 23 Sandy's tree dome is always a wonder to Chip. She opens the door for him. "Hey there, buddy!" She says, her accent a Texas drawl. Chip's eyes widen as he looks around, the contrast from his typical day to the alien world of Sandy's dome. It's like stepping into a grassy paradise! Sandy, with her squirrel- like cheerfulness, shows Chip around. "So, what's the plan?" Chip asks, his voice tentative. "Well, we're gonna have some fun!" Sandy says, clapping her hands together. "Whatcha wanna do?" Later, as Chip and Sandy kick a ball around, Sandy's phone rings. It's Karen, calling from the dentist. "Is everything okay?" Chip asks, his eyes widening in worry. Sandy nods, holding up a finger for him to wait as she answers. "Howdy, Karen! How's..." Her voice trails off as she listens intently. Chip watches her face for cues, his heart racing. Sandy's expressions shift from concern to confusion to something he can't quite read. "Okay," she says into the phone. "We'll be ready. I heard about his autism, so I can imagine how worried..." Chip's mind races as he tries to listen in on the conversation. What could be wrong? He watches Sandy as she's still on the phone. "What's going on?" He asks, his voice laced with fear. But Sandy holds up her hand for him to wait. "Oh," she says into the phone. "And uhm, how's Plankton gonna..." Suddenly, she's cut off by Karen's voice. "Now?" Sandy repeats. "I can't really see Plankton being agreeable to that, Karen. How..." Her eyes widen as she listens to Karen's explanation. "Oh no," she says, her voice concerned. "Oh, poor Plankton! I'm sorry to hear that, Karen. How long will the surgery be? Oh, they'll do it in the same building? That's good, at least.." Chip's anxiety spikes as he overhears the word "surgery." Plankton's face flashes in his mind, and he remembers his dad's fear of doctors. "What about Dad?" He asks, his voice shaky. But Sandy's still talking to Karen. Sandy nods, her face etched with worry. "Okay, just keep us updated and let me know when we can come. Wishing Plankton a speedy recovery! Yes. See you on the flip side; bye.." Chip's stomach drops as he looks at Sandy. "What happened to Dad?" Sandy takes a deep breath. "He's gotta have some extra teeth removed," she says gently. "It's a common procedure, but for someone like him, it's gonna be a bit tricky. But they are going to accommodate him. It's a preventative..." Chip nods, his mind whirling. "But Dad's so scared of doctors," he says, his voice small. "How are we gonna get him through this?" Sandy gives him a comforting smile. "Your mom's got it handled," she assures him. "They have an oral surgeon at his dental office. They're gonna make sure he's as comfortable as possible, and your mom will let us know when we can come up there." A little while later Sandy gets a text update from Karen with a picture. The image is of Plankton lying in a dental chair, his eye closed, a mask covering his face. The message reads: "The gas put him right to sleep, and now they're gonna put in the IV before removing the gas mask. They're letting me stay with him the entire time." Then another image of Karen's hand holding Plankton's limp one. Chip's heart sinks. He's never seen his dad like this before. So vulnerable. He feels like he should be there, but Sandy's comforting presence reminds him that his mom's got it under control. Sandy puts her arm around Chip's shoulder. "Why don't we do something to keep our minds off it?" She suggests, trying to ease his concern. "We could play some soccer!" Chip nods, though his mind is still somewhere with Plankton. But he knows his mom's got this. And Sandy's his best bet at distraction. Later, the next update is texted and Sandy reads Karen's message. "The surgery went well," it says. "He's in recovery, you can come whenever. They knew about his seizures so they used extra sutures, but they are dissolving stitches. They're just preparing before the wake-up starts. He's still under. They took x-rays after, too, and every thing's perfect. He did so excellent, and will be numb and groggy for today but might be in some pain and swelling for the next week." Sandy looks at Chip, her eyes filled with concern. "You ready to see your dad?" She asks. Chip nods, nerves frayed but his determination to be there for his dad unchanged. He takes a deep breath and they both head out to the dentist.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 10 Plankton wiped the rest of his tears as Chip took in his dad's story, his eyes wide. "So, you've had to deal with that your whole life?" Chip asked, his voice filled with a newfound empathy. "Yeah," Plankton nodded, his antennae twitching slightly. "But it's not all bad. There's beauty in being different, you know. And your mom and I, we've learned to make it work." Chip looked at the plush bear in his dad's hand, now understanding its significance. "What happens during a seizure, Dad?" Plankton took a deep breath. "My brain gets overwhelmed, like too much data coming in at once. It's like a circuit breaker trips and everything goes haywire. My body can't handle it, so it shuts down a bit. It's like my brain's way of hitting the reset button." "Does it hurt?" Chip asked, his eyes searching his dad's. "No, not physically," Plankton said, his antennae twitching slightly. "But it's scary, and it can leave me feeling really tired. And sometimes it's embarrassing, because it happens when I'm not expecting it and I might act a bit strange after. Like, I might not recognize anything for a little bit. But it's like coming out of a daydream. You're just... there, but not quite. And then the real world hits as it passes. And most of the time I don't even know it's happening until it's over." Chip nodded, his hand tightening around the bear. "But why don't people understand, Dad?" "I guess because autism is internal," Plankton explained. "People can't see it. They don't know what's going on inside my head. They just see me acting differently, and that annoys them. They don't know how to react, I guess. It's a spectrum," Plankton continued. "There are lots of people like that. And some have it a lot worse. They can't talk or can't do things that come easy to me. It's just how their brains are." Chip frowned, deep in thought. "But you let Mom hug you but, not me; is that part of it?" Plankton nodded, his antennae drooping. "Sometimes, Chip," he said. "It's about comfort and safety. With Mom, we know what to expect, but with you, it's still new. It's not that I don't love you or don't want to hug you. It's just... hard sometimes. Certain touches can be too much." Chip's eyes searched his father's face. "But, I'm your son," he said, his voice small. Plankton nodded. "And I love you more than anything," he replied. "But sometimes, my brain gets confused by touch, especially when it's unexpected. It's not because I don't want to be close to you, it's because it's too much for me to handle. And there are days where it's easier than others. But she knows what to do, and she understands when I can't take much more." Chip looked down at the bear, his eyes filling with tears. "I don't want to make it worse," he whimpered. "Just ask before you touch me, ok? And if I say no, don't take it to personally. It's not about you, Chip; it's about what I can handle, what my body craves." Karen then came to check on them. "How are we doing?" she asked, her voice gentle. "I see you're awake.." Plankton nodded weakly. "We're okay," he said. "Chip and I were just... talking." Karen's gaze moved from her husband to her son, noticing the bear in Chip's hand. "Oh?" Karen's eyebrows raised in suspicion. "Yeah," Chip said, his voice steadier now. "I just want to know more about... about Dad." Karen sat on the bed's edge. "You're growing up," she murmured. "Ok," Plankton said. "But keep it simple. I'm pretty tired." Chip nods as Karen moves closer to them. "So, Dad, what do you want me to do when you have a seizure?" Plankton's antennae twitched in thought. "Just stay calm," he instructed. "And keep me safe. Sometimes, I might lash out without knowing it, so keep yourself safe too. And if you can, help me find something to fidget with, like offering me the bear. But even if it's not at home, inform your mother. Perhaps find a quiet spot." Chip nodded, his mind racing with information. "What about when you move your hands like, is that because of it?" He turns to Karen. "Yes," Karen said, taking his hand in hers. "It's called stimming. It's a way for your dad to self-soothe or if jittery. It's usually when really emotional or just restless. And he does it to help manage the input his brain's receiving." Chip's eyes widen. "So it's for fun; can I try?" But Plankton shook his head. "No Chip, it's not a toy for you.." Karen squeezed Chip's shoulder gently. "It's okay to ask questions, honey," she said. "But remember, everyone's experience is different. For your dad, he can stim by fidgeting with his hands or talking to himself. He might hum or rock. But he doesn't like it to be mimicked. It's not for us to point out or make comments on, unless to offer support or ask if he'd like help. It's just something he does for himself, not for us." Chip nodded, his gaze back on Plankton. "And what about those moments where you just... zone out?" Plankton's antennae twitched slightly. "Those are called absence seizures," he said. "They're like staring spells. They can happen anywhere, anytime. It's like my brain pauses for a bit. It can be unsettling, but they usually don't last long. Just stay calm and let me know when I come back, okay?" "Okay," Chip said, nodding. "What about when you get upset and repeat words?" Plankton sighed. "That's called echolalia," he explained. "It's when I repeat what I've heard, or something I've said before. It's a way for me to cope with stress or anxiety. Sometimes, it's just easier than finding new words. But usually it's to process verbal directions. Palilalia is all part of the autism spectrum." Karen watched the two of them, warmth spreading through her heart.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 24 The operating center is a blur of white and sterile smells as they walk in. Chip's eyes quickly adjust to the bright lights, looking for any sign of his dad. They're met by a nurse, who leads them back to the recovery room. Sandy comes in and saw Plankton, still unconscious, surrounded by beeping machinery. His antennae are still, a stark contrast to the usual flurry of movement. Karen's sitting by his side, holding his hand, looking tired but relieved as Sandy lets Chip come in as the nurse smiles at them, but he's focused on seeing his dad. Chip notices his dad's mouth. Plankton's tongue barely lolls out slightly to where his bottom lip is. It's the first thing that catches his eye, other than the red gums where the wisdom teeth have been taken out. Chip's eyes widen, and he takes a step back. "It's okay," Karen says, her voice soothing. "They had to keep his mouth open like that for the surgery." Chip can't help but stare, his heart racing. He's never seen Plankton so still, so... helpless. It's a stark contrast to his usual antics, to his endless plotting and scheming. Now, his dad's the one who's been silenced. He tries to shake off the fear, reminding himself that Plankton's just asleep. The nurse notices their unease and smiles gently at them. "He's doing well," she says, nodding towards Plankton. "We're just about to remove the IV now." With a swift, practiced movement, she carefully takes out the needle, her gloved hands moving quickly yet delicately. Plankton's arm barely twitches in response, his sleep deep. The nurse tapes a cotton ball to his arm where the IV was, then wraps it in a snug bandage, her movements methodical. Karen watches, her heart racing, feeling like an outsider in this medical world that's so foreign to their usual life. "It's okay," the nurse says, noticing the tension. "He's going to be just fine." She turns to Plankton and gently lifts his eyelid, checking his pupil's reaction before closing it again. "Looks like he's still under," she mutters, then turns to Karen. "He'll be out for a bit longer, but let's get gauze ready before he wakes up." Karen nods. Chip watches as the nurse unwraps a piece of gauze, his mind racing with questions about the recovery process. Sandy squeezes his shoulder reassuringly. The nurse gently inserts the gauze into Plankton's mouth, her movements precise and careful. His tongue is back in his mouth. The white cotton fills the void where his wisdom teeth were. Chip then sees blood on her gloves when she pulls them out, his heart skipping a beat. "It's normal," Sandy whispers, noticing his reaction. "It's just a little bleeding. It'll stop soon. And he's gonna be numb, so he won't feel much." The nurse nods. "She is right. The gauze is to help stop the bleeding, and it's common after wisdom teeth surgery." Karen's eyes are glued to Plankton's face, his chest rising and falling with each deep breath. She swallows hard, her throat dry. "Thank you," she murmurs to the nurse, who nods understandingly. Chip stands by his mom's side, his gaze flitting between her and his dad. He feels awkward, unsure how to act around his unconscious father. Plankton's usually so full of life, so... Plankton. Drool is forming at the corner of his mouth, his antennae still. The nurse finishes wrapping the gauze. "Ok," she says, her voice soothing. "You can talk to him if you want. He might not hear you, but it can be comforting." Chip steps closer to the bed, his heart thumping against his chest. He looks down at his dad, so still and peaceful, and feels a wave of anxiety. "Dad?" He whispers, his voice shaky. "You okay?" There's no response. Plankton's chest rises and falls in a steady rhythm, his breathing deep and even. Chip's eyes well up, a mix of fear and love. He's never seen his dad like this before, not even during his seizures. This is different. This is a kind of vulnerability that he isn't used to. He reaches out a tentative hand, touching his father's arm lightly. "It's okay, Dad," he whimpers. Chip feels a tear slip down his cheek. "Wake up, Dad," he whispers, his voice barely above a mumble. "Please wake up." Plankton remains still. Chip backs up, feeling his stomach churn. Sandy frowns. "You okay, Chip? Karen, Chip's not looking so go—" But Chip is already at the trash can, his body heaving. Sandy rushes over, her eyes wide as he retches. "It's okay," Karen whispers from beside the bed, her hand still clutching Plankton's. "Chip, I'm so sorry. I know it's hard. Your dad won't be like this forever. It'll be okay." Chip nods, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. The nurse takes the trash out before she returns back with wet wipes for Chip. He takes them gratefully, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Thanks," he mumbles. The nurse nods. "Now, Mr. Plankton will most likely wake up feeling pretty groggy and disoriented," she says, turning her attention back to Plankton. "But it's all part of the recovery process." Karen nods, her throat tight. She's heard this before, but with his autism, she can't help but worry how Plankton will react to waking up in such an unfamiliar environment. The nurse sees her concern and gives her a reassuring smile. "We're used to this. We've got everything under control."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 11 "What about when you won't look people in the eye?" Chip asks. Plankton nods. "It's not that I don't try to, sometimes it's just too intense," he explains. "It's like looking into the sun. It's just to much. It's part of being on the spectrum." Chip nods, his curiosity unabated. "But why?" he presses on. "Why can't you look at someone's eyes?" Plankton sighs, his eye fluttering closed. "Look, Chip, it's like my brain's got a lot going on," he says. "Looking someone in the eye is like... like uncomfortable, I don't know‽ But when I'm with people I trust, like you and mom, it's easier. Eye contact can be really intense, and it can be overwhelming. But I know we don't mean it that way. It's just how I experience it." "What about when you talk about the same thing over and over again?" Chip asks, his voice careful. Plankton nods. "That's perseveration," he says. "It's like my brain can't let go of an idea. It's not that I don't want to talk about other things; it's just that the idea keeps spinning around in my head. I know it might get repetitive, for others." Karen smiles at Chip's earnestness. "Dad," Chip asks, his voice gentle. "What's your favorite thing about being autistic?" Plankton's antennae twitched in surprise. "Favorite thing?" he repeats. He thinks for a moment, his eye focused on the ceiling. "Well," he says slowly, his antennae lifting a little, "I guess it's my ability to focus on tiny details that others might miss, sometimes." Chip's eyes light up. "Like when you make those amazing inventions?" he asks, his voice filled with admiration. Plankton's antennae perk up slightly, a tiny smile gracing his face. "Yes," he says. "Exactly. It's like my brain is wired to see the world in a unique way, and that helps me solve problems or create things others might not think of." Chip nods, his mind spinning with questions. "What about how you talk in a monotone?" he asks. "Is that part of it?" Plankton nods again. "Yes," he says. "It's because my brain doesn't interpret emotions the way other people do. It's hard for me to express how I'm feeling, like in my voice sometimes. So in every day things, my voice will be flat. But don't worry, it doesn't mean I'm not feeling them. I'm just... different, at showing it." Karen watches them, proud of Chip for his empathy. "Dad, what about people skills?" Chip asks. "Why do you have trouble?" Plankton sighs. "It's because autism affects how I understand unsaid social cues," he explains. "Sarcasm, faces, those things are like a different language to me. I have to learn them. It's hard to read people, to know what they're feeling just by looking. And sometimes, I say things that don't come out right, because I don't always get how they'll be taken." Chip nods, his eyes still wide with curiosity. "But you're so good at understanding mechanics and inventing," he points out. "If you can do that, why is underst--" Plankton's antennae twitch. "It's a different kind of understanding," he says. "My brain is good at patterns and logistics. Social interactions are more complex, less predictable. I might say something in a way that ends up sounding rude, but it's not intentional. It's just... I miss the subtleties. And people usually get upset if you don't get their jokes or understand their expressions. When me and Krabs fed Jenkins our burger, he got food poisoning. I wanted to comfort Krabs by showing we're not to blame, and I said, 'Jenkins is old' and, I've nothing against elderly. Krabs got mad, so I wanted to tweak the burger recipe, but Krabs’s had none of it. So that's why we became enemies." Chip nods, his eyes still glued to his dad. "But what about your relationship with Mom?" he asks. "It's complicated," Plankton admits. "Sometimes my autism can make it hard for me to understand what she's feeling, but we've learned each other's patterns. And she's really patient with me." He glances at Karen, who smiles back, her eyes shimmering with affection. "We usually cook at home or order takeout because crowded restaurants can make me really overwhelmed. She gets it." "But what if she's sad and you don't know it?" Chip persists. "Well, she'll tell me," Plankton says, his antennae twitching. "And if she needs something, she'll explain." He looks over at Karen, who nods in agreement. "It's a team effort, buddy," she says. "We communicate in our own way." "But what if you don't get what she's saying?" Chip asks, his brow furrowed. "Then I'll ask for help," Plankton responds. "Or she'll find another way to tell me. We've had our ups and downs, but we figured it out. It's not always easy, but we love each other. And she knows that I'm trying my best to understand her." "But what about others, Dad?" Chip asks. "Have you ever felt left out?" Plankton's antennae droop. "Yes," he admits, his voice quiet. "There are times when I don't know what's going on, or I miss a joke. And it can be lonely and tiresome. I was the nerdy weirdo, but Krabs was poor so we were both outcasts. But once Krabs perfected the burger recipe for himself, that changed. My only friend left me behind. But yes, kids went out of their way to make sure I was excluded. They'd see I was 'quirky' and a bit of a loner. They'd say I was that slur you used the other day." Chip's eyes widen in horror. "But that's not right," he says. "And I'm sor—" "I know," Plankton nods. "But it's how some people see it. And it's hard to explain to them that it's not my choice. That I'm just different, not less. But they didn't care." "But what about Mr. Krabs?" Chip asks, his voice small. "Couldn't he help?" Plankton's antennae twitch. "Krabs didn't know about my disability, he still doesn't. But now that we're rivals, I doubt he'd change his ways. He's a simple creature, driven by greed. I don't think he's gonna suddenly understand neurodiversity if he found out!" Chip looks down at the floor, his eyes filling with tears. "But why, Dad?" he whispers. "Why did you have to be different?" Plankton's antennae twitch gently as he considers his son's question. "Everyone's different, Chip," he says. "Some people have two eyes, some like me have one. Some people are tall, some like me are short. And some, like me, have brains that work a little differently. Remember I told you when I was born, I got stuck and that changed my brain structure? Well, it's like that. It's just how I ended up, and it's not something anyone could have prevented." Chip nods, his thoughts racing. "But what about friends?" he asks. "Do you have any that understand you?" Plankton's smile is sad. "Friends are hard to come by," he admits. "But I have you and your mom, and that's enough. And there's SpongeBob. He's a good... acquaintance?" He pauses. "He tries to be kind to everyone, but sometimes, well, his enthusiasm can be a bit much. But he's a good egg." Chip looks over at his mom, who nods, her eyes shimmering with pride. "Dad's right," she says. "Now it's getting late, which means bedtime. And you need to let him rest." She stands up, stretching slightly. Plankton nods. "Yeah, I really need some sleep."

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 25 Time seems to drag as they wait for Plankton to wake up. But finally Karen notices a slight twitch in his eyebrow, his antennae starting to move slightly. Sandy squeezes Chip's hand. "Look, he's coming around," she whispers. Chip's eyes snap to his dad's face, his heart racing. Plankton's single eye flickers open, looking around the room with a haze of confusion. Karen rises from her chair, her hand still tight around his. "Hi, honey," she says gently. "You're okay. You just had a little surgery. Your dentist removed your wisdom teeth. Are you almost ready to go home?" Plankton's gaze settles on her face, his expression still cloudy. He tries to speak, but his mouth is thick with cotton. "Wha..." he mumbles, his tongue fumbling with the gauze and numbness. Karen's eyes fill with relief. "Shh, it's okay. You're in recovery." Her voice is a soothing balm to his confusion. Sandy steps forward, her eyes shining with concern. "You're okay, buddy! How goes it?" Plankton blinks slowly, the world swimming before his eye. "M'th... moufth?" he mumbles, his speech slurred from the numbness and remaining anesthesia. Sandy and Karen can't help but chuckle at his antics. "Your mouth is okay, Plankton," Karen explains, her voice patient. "They just removed extra molars." Plankton's antennae wave erratically as his eye widens. "I can'th fee my teef," he says, his voice still thick. He tries to sit up, only to fall back with a thump, his antennae drooping. "Whoa," he says, his eye spinning. "The floor moveths." Chip giggles nervously, his heart racing. He's seen his dad act weird before, but not like this. Sandy's laughter fills the room. "Oh, Plankton," she says. "You're always full of surprises." The nurse smiles. "It's the anesthesia," she explains. "It'll wear off in a bit. But for now, keep talking to him." Karen nods, her relief palpable. She knows her husband's quirks, but this is new even for him. She leans in. "You're ok, Plankton. We're here for you." Plankton's antennae twitch as he tries to comprehend. His voice slurs more, "Whewe am I?" He looks around, his eye blinking. "I'm in’a white... box?" His words slur together, and he starts to giggle. "I thishk I'm in a fridge!" The nurse, Karen, and Chip all chuckle despite themselves. The tension in the room breaks a little. "Dad, you're still at the dentist," Chip says, trying to keep a straight face. "Dentith?" Plankton slurs, his antennae waving in confusion. "Why am I in da fridge den?" His laughter turns into a snort, and the gauze in his mouth shifts, causing him to drool. "Careful, buddy," Sandy says, her eyes crinkling with amusement. "You've got gauze in your mouth." Plankton looks up. "Gosh?" Chip can't hold in his laughter anymore. He sees the humor in the situation, despite the anxiety from earlier. "You're in the surgery recovery room, Dad," he explains, trying not to laugh. "You had some teeth removed." Plankton's antennae wave wildly. "Teesh?" He asks, his voice slurred. "I can'th feel my teethies. Dith they tik dem aww?" This sets off a fit of giggles from the group, even Karen can't hold back. "They just took out your wisdom teeth, love," she says, her voice full of mirth. "They had to, remember?" Plankton's eye crosses. "Wi’dom teefs?" He repeats, his voice slurred. "Buth... but I'm smart wifth aww my teef!" He tries to touch his mouth, but his arm flops back down, too heavy. "Windom teefs awe supposeth to be... smart?" His voice trails off into a silly giggle. The nurse laughs lightly. "Mr. Plankton, you're adorable. But yes, wisdom teeth can cause problems. They're like the extra baggage in your mouth that you don't need." Sandy looks at him. "Do you recall anyth—" But Plankton's eye rolls back and he's out again, snoring gently. The nurse chuckles. "It's the medicine," she says. "He's still under the effects. Give him some time." Karen nods, her smile lingering despite the situation. She's seen Plankton act silly before, but never like this. The anesthesia has brought out a whole new side of him.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 12 Chip climbs into the bed, his mind racing. "Can I be with you?" he asks, his voice tentative. Plankton opens his eye slightly, looking over at his son. "If you're quiet," he says, his voice tired but not unkind. "But remember, I might stir a bit.." Chip nods, climbing into the bed. He lies down next to his father, his heart racing. Plankton's arm moves slightly, to avoid touching Chip's shoulder. Chip lies there, his mind spinning with the new information about his father. He thinks about his dad's struggles, his dad's brilliance, and his dad's love for them. Plankton's breathing becomes even, a sign he's falling asleep. Karen kisses Chip's forehead and whispers, "I'm proud of you, for wanting to understand." Chip lies there, his thoughts racing. This is the same dad who invents amazing things, who tells the best bedtime stories, and who loves him so much. He looks over at his dad, who's now asleep, single eye closed, his chest rising and falling steadily as he snores lightly. Chip can't help but wonder what it's like to live in his world, where sounds are too loud, lights too bright, and people are too confusing. But he's determined to learn. The room is quiet, except for Plankton's snores as Chip lies there thinking about what his dad said. His heart swells with love and understanding. Eventually, Plankton starts to mumble in his sleep, his voice a whispered jumble of nonsensical words that make no sense to Chip. "Moh-moh- molasses... nuns..." Chip frowns, deciding to nudge his mom awake. "Mom," he whispers, tugging on her arm gently. Karen's eyes open, and she looks at her son, concerned. "What is it?" she whispers back. Chip points to Plankton. "Dad's talking. Is he ok?" Karen nods, her eyes sleepy. "It's just his brain working through it," she whispers back. "And sometimes even when he's sleeping, his thoughts are still busy. It's happened before. It's his brain dreaming," she says. "It's nothing specific, just his mind processing. He'll probably wake up not remembering a thing. Pretty much like a word salad." Chip nods as Plankton resumes his regular snoring. "Okay," he says, his voice still hushed. It makes him want to protect his dad even more, to create a world where his dad doesn't have to feel so overwhelmed. As Chip drifts off to sleep, he makes a silent promise to be the best support he can. The next morning Chip woke up with a determined look on his face. He had an idea to help Plankton feel more comfortable and understood. He grabbed a piece of paper and some crayons from his desk and set to work, his young mind whirring with thoughts. He drew a picture of his dad with a cape on, flapping his hands as he soared over the city, and labeled it 'Super Sensory Dad'. He hoped for it to possibly help his dad feel seen and even understood. Chip smiled as he wrote a message next to the picture: 'Neuro-awesomeness is AUsome. From your sidekick Chip, who loves your special powers!' Chip felt so excited; his dad will love that! Plankton stirred slightly, his antennae twitching as the dawn light crept through the blinds. He blinked open his eye, sitting up as Chip came into view, holding the drawing in his hand. "What's this?" Plankton asked, his voice still raspy with sleep. Chip handed him the drawing, his heart racing. "It's you," he said, his voice filled with excitement. "It's a superhero. 'Super Sensory Dad'. Because your autism is a super power. A special drawing, for my special dad!" Chip beamed. Plankton took the picture, his antennae twitching with surprise. He studied it for a moment, his eye taking in the image and caption.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 26 The nurse checks his vitals, then looks at the family. "He's going to be fine," she reassures them. "This is normal. Just keep talking to him." Sandy nods. "Plankton what do you recall?" Plankton's eye flickers open again. "I... I wuz... it wuz... scawy! Buh feelth wike a melting gill sheesh san witch floating. Karen thpinned thoo! Thpun awound.." Karen looked intrigued. "I was spinny?" She asked him. "Yesh," Plankton nods. "Youw wiz." He tried to sit up again. Sandy couldn't help but laugh harder. "Looks like you had quite the adventure, Plankton." He nods, his antennae bobbing. "I di'n't even hafe tho weave de chaw fo' de rollercoatheth," he mumbles, his voice still slurred. The nurse checks his gauze and nods. "Everything's going as planned," she says. "He's just feeling the after-effects of the anesthesia." Plankton tries to focus on the three figures before him. "Youwre aww... fuzzy," he murmurs, his voice muffled by the gauze. "Nurse?" The nurse's smile widens. "Yes, Mr. Plankton?" "I had a mask," he slurs. "I wath... thwimming wif... I din't floth my teef?" He giggles uncontrollably at the thought. "Ith thweemed wif... I dunno? I forgot to floth yestewday. Sho thad can'th be wight.." The nurse and Karen share an amused glance, while Chip tries to keep a straight face. "It's okay, Plankton," Karen says, her voice trembling with laughter. "You're okay. You're just a little loopy right now. Let it run its course," she says with a smile as Plankton notices the bandage on his hand. "Oooh, accessowry?" Plankton asks, staring at the bandage where the IV was removed, his eye squinting in confusion. "I din't member, how I geth thish?" Karen chuckles, wiping away a tear from her eye. "You had surgery, sweetie. They had to give you something to make you sleep through it, the IV." Plankton's not following. "I'vth? Whath's an I'vth?" The nurse's laugh is gentle. "It's a tube, Mr. Plankton. It helped you sleep." Plankton nods slowly, still confused. "A tube? Whath tube? I din't thee any tube.." Karen's smile widens. "You had it in your arm," she says, pointing. Plankton looks down, his eye still unfocused. "Oh," he says, his voice faint. "I din't member thad. Wheh dith thish tube thingy happn’ nurse? Karen, member the mask?" The nurse nods. "You were given a mask with gas to help you sleep," she explains. "And then we moved to the IV after that. You're going to be a little out of it for a while, but that's normal." Plankton processes the information. "Oh," he says, his voice slightly clearer. "Thath's why I feelth wike I'vth been hith by a party balloon filled wifth... wather?" He giggles, his cheeks turning pink. "I don't wike balloonth. They pop loud." Chip can't help but smile, seeing his dad in this state. It's like watching a child discover the world for the first time, all over again. "You're okay, Dad," he says, his voice filled with affection as Sandy goes to hug Plankton. But Plankton flinches, his antennae shooting up. "No huggles!" He says, his voice panicked. "I'm thtick!" He tries to push her away, but his movements are slow and clumsy. Sandy pulls back, understanding. "It's okay, Plankton," she says. "We're just happy to see you. And you're not sick, silly!" Chip watches, his heart warming at Sandy's gentle tone. It's clear she's learning too, adapting to Plankton's quirks. Plankton's eye finally focuses on her. "Oh, wight," he says, his voice still slurred. "Ish thcared? I'm mawwied to Karen and she woffth meeeeeee!" This sets off another wave of laughter. "We know, Plankton," Karen says, trying to keep a straight face. "But you're okay now. No need to be scared. Chip was a bit scared though," she adds, nudging their son with her elbow. "But he's brave for you." Plankton looks at Chip, his antennae drooping. "Whewe's Chip? Can, can shay hi? Shay hi to Chip?" Chip leans in, his laughter subsiding. "Hi, Dad," he says gently. "I'm right here." Plankton's antennae wave in recognition. "Chip! Thpuny Chip!" He slurs, his eye widening. "Shay, shay hi, Chip?" Chip nods, his smile soft. "Hi, Dad." Plankton laughs. "Hi Chip!" He says, his voice still slurred. "Youw... wookth... so... biggew!" He tries to sit up, but Chip gently pushes him back down. "Easy Dad," he says. "You got stitches. We don't want to pop those stitches, or—" But Plankton's antennae drop instantly. "Stitchesh?" He says, his voice filled with fear. "Stitchesh thurtth?" He starts to panic, his body tensing. The nurse quickly intervenes. "Mr. Plankton, no, no," she soothes. "Chip, we gave your dad strong but dissolving sutures! They're specially made for patients with a history of seizures and special needs. They're not like regular sewing stitches. He'll be fine." But Plankton's fear has taken over, and his single eye starts to water. "I don't wike stitchesh," he mumbles, his voice shaking. "Karen pwease, no stitchesh!" Karen's heart breaks seeing her husband so upset. She takes his hand again. "Plankton, no. You don't have stitches that hurt," she says, her tone gentle and firm. "They used special ones that dissolve on their own. Remember we talked about this befo—" But Plankton's fear isn't easily soothed. He starts to hyperventilate, his single eye wide with panic. "Karen, Karen, no stitchesh! No stitchesh!" His antennae are quivering, and his body is tense. Chip swallows hard, his hands clenching into fists at his side. Karen's eyes fill with tears, and she quickly stands up. "Chip, Sandy, I need you to go wait outside for a moment," she says, her voice shaking. "Let me talk to him alone." Sandy nods, her own concern etched on her face, and gently guides Chip out of the recovery room. "Let's get some air," she says, leading him to the waiting area. Karen and the nurse turn to Plankton. "Plankton," Karen says, her voice calm yet firm, as she sits on the edge of the bed, her hands gripping his. "Look at me. Look at me." Plankton's eye is teary, his breathing quick and shallow. "You're safe," she whispers. "You don't have the stitches that hurt. Chip didn't know about the dissolving ones, that's why he said that. But I know, and you know, because we talked about it. Remember?" Plankton's antennae quiver as he tries to focus on her words, his body slowly relaxing. "Ditholvish..." he mumbles, his voice small and scared. "No stitchesh? No popping!" Karen nods, her own eyes filling with tears. "No stitches that pop, love," she says. "You're okay. You're safe." She holds his hand tighter, feeling his fear dissipate slowly. "Remember the plan? The one we made together?" Plankton's antennae twitch, and he nods slightly, his breathing easing. "Yeth," he says, his voice weak. "Dotholvish stitchesh." The nurse steps in, her voice calm and soothing. "Mr. Plankton, your wife's right. We used dissolving ones. We just want you to be careful because of the pain can be worse if you jostle too much." Plankton's antennae wave slightly, his expression still fearful. Karen nods. "We talked about it, Plankton. Remember the special plan?" She whispers, her eyes filled with love and understanding. "You have to stay calm and let the medicine work. No stitches to pop. No pain like that. We discussed it before, right? Now, let's get ready to go home!" Plankton's antennae still, his breathing steadies. He nods slowly. "Home?" He slurs, his mind still fuzzy from the anesthesia. "I wath... I wath thcared of stitchesh." Karen's smile is relieved, her eyes glistening with tears. "You're safe, Plankton. We're going home soon. Ready to go?" She strokes his cheek. Plankton's antennae wave in acknowledgment, his single eye focusing on hers. "Home," he repeats her. "Yeth." The nurse nods, satisfied with his response. "Alright, Mr. Plankton; let's get you into a wheelchair!" With the nurse's help, Plankton is transferred to the chair, his legs dangling over the edge. "It's just to get you to your car." Plankton nods, his eye still a bit glazed over, but his body more cooperative now. His antennae wave slightly as he tries to sit up straighter.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 14 The seizure seems to last an eternity, each second stretching into a minute. "Just keep talking to him. That's all we can do. Keep the drawing out of his line of sight," Karen instructs, her hands steady and calm. Chip nods, his eyes never leaving his father's face. "It's ok, Dad," he repeats as he folds up the paper. Plankton's body stiffens then relaxes, the seizure passing into the postictal phase. His single eye opens slowly, unfocused. Karen holds his hand, her voice calm. "You're okay, you're safe," she repeats. Plankton's speech is slurred, a child- like lilt to his words. "Yi," he says. "Loog?" He looks around, confusion clouding his features. Chip's heart breaks, but he knows what to do. "Hi, Dad," Chip says, his voice gentle. "You had a seizure, but it's over now. You're safe." Plankton's eye widens, trying to to sit up, but Karen eases him back down. "Shh," she whispers, stroking his forehead. "Easy, love. We're right here." Plankton's eye darts around the room, his speech coming out in jumbles. "Ka...ken... Utz...?" His voice cracks, and Chip's heart swells with love and fear. "It's okay, Daddy," Chip says, his voice steady. "You're safe. I'm sorry if I hu-" But Plankton cuts him off, his speech still slurred, his thoughts scattered. "Ha... happy? Haff... h-elp?" Karen's heart breaks as she sees the fear in his eye. "Yes, darling," she says, her voice soothing. "We're here to help. It's okay." She turns to Chip. "Can you get a stim toy?" Chip nods, quickly retrieving a soft, squishy ball from the shelf. He brings it over, placing it gently by Plankton's hand. "Dad, look," Chip says, showing Plankton the ball. "Can you hold it?" Plankton's hand reaches for the ball, his movements slow and clumsy. He squeezes it tentatively, his face contorting as if trying to remember what it's for. His eye is glazed, and his voice slurred. "Buh," he says. Karen nods at Chip. "Good," she whispers. "Keep it up." Chip takes a deep breath. "Can you roll the ball over?" Plankton looks at his hand. "O... kay," he says, his voice thick with confusion. He rolls the ball to Chip, his eye following its path. "Ba... baball," he mumbles. Chip's eyes well up with tears but he forces a smile. "That's right, Dad," Chip says, his voice shaky but hopeful as he rolls the ball back to him again. "It's a ball. You can roll it back to me." The simple act of interaction seems to help Plankton. He rolls the ball to Chip, antennae twitching slightly. "Ga... game?" he asks, his voice still out of it. Chip nods, his smile growing. "Yeah, Dad," he says. "We're playing catch. Just like we always do. Do you remembe---" But Plankton's eye glazes over again, his hand dropping the stim toy. "G-game," he stammers, his speech jumbled. "It's okay, Dad," Chip says, his voice soothing despite his concern. "You're safe now." He picks up the ball, rolling it back to his father gently. Plankton watches the ball's journey with sluggish curiosity, his eye still unfocused. "M-make... it... go?" His hand reaches out, his grip unsteady as he tries to roll the ball back. It wobbles before finally reaching Chip. "Good job, Dad," Chip praises, his heart heavy. "You're doing great." Karen's eyes are filled with love. "Good Chip, just keep talking to him," she whispers. Chip nods, his voice shaky. "Dad, remember we talked about how you see the world?" Plankton's single eye flickers, his antennae moving slightly. "You're so good at making things, because you notice details others don't. That's because of your autism. It's not a weakness, it's a strength." Plankton's gaze focuses a bit more, his eye searching Chip's face. "Ma... make... things?" He whispers. "Ma... make... bah?" Chip nods, his smile gentle. "You make amazing things, Dad. Your inventions are like none other because of how your brain works. It's not a bad thing," he says, trying to reassure his father. "It's what makes you, you." Plankton's hand shakes as he fumbles with the stim toy. "B-but... Ka... Chi... Utch...?" Karen sighs, her heart aching. "It's okay, love," she says, her voice a gentle whisper. "We're here. You're okay." Plankton's hand continues to fumble with the ball, his movements erratic and slightly uncoordinated. "Ma... mesh... ba... baball?" he mumbles, his brain still in a state of confusion. Chip nods, his heart aching. "It's okay, Dad," he says, his voice filled with patience. "You just had a seizure. You need some time to recover." Karen watches as Chip interacts with Plankton, his words gentle and understanding. She's proud of how he's handling the situation, despite the fear that must be coursing through his young body. She smiles at him, giving a small nod of encouragement. Plankton's gaze shifts, his eye still not quite focused as he laughs softly. "Ma... m-m-make me," he stammers, his voice childlike in innocence. "Meeeeeee.." Karen's heart clenches at the sound of his babbling. She knows this phase all too well, the aftermath of a seizure leaving Plankton in a vulnerable, confused state. "We're right here, baby," she coos, her hand stroking his arm. She knew the neuroregression he experiences all too well.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 27 The nurse pushes the wheelchair through the hospital corridors. Chip and Sandy come into his line of vision. "Hi Dad," Chip says, his voice tentative. Plankton's eye snaps to his son. "No?" He says, his voice clearer now. "You'we... you'we liar?" Karen steps in, laughing gently. "He's not lying, Plankton. You had special stitches. No popping, remember?" Plankton's antennae drop, his expression clearing slightly. "Oh," he says, his voice still slurred. "Speshul... stitchesh." He nods, his mind slowly piecing things together. "Wight. No popping." Chip's shoulders relax, his smile returning. "Yeah, Dad. No popping. And we're all here for you," he says, his voice filled with reassurance. Sandy nods in agreement, her eyes soft. "You're gonna be okay. I'll get going now. Bye, y'all!" The nurse wheels Plankton closer to the car, and Chip rushes to open the door for them. Karen helps him into the backseat, making sure he's comfortable, while his head lolls back onto the headrest. The nurse waves, taking away the wheelchair as Karen starts the car. Chip helps Plankton buckle in. In the car, Plankton's eye keeps fluttering. "You okay?" Karen asked him, unable to hide her amusement. Plankton nods, his speech still slurred. "Jush tiwed," he says. "I wath... I wath... I wath on a speshul day," he mumbles, his eye half-closed. "Tish fwom... the denthit?" Karen laughs softly, her hand on the steering wheel. "We're in the car now. You're okay, sweetie. Just tired from the medicine." Plankton's antennae wave slowly, his eye half-closed. "Caw," he slurs. "Caw wike a... Chip... merry-go-round?" "No, no," Karen says, smiling. "Just stay put. You're safe." Chip, sitting the seat by Plankton, watches his dad with mixture of humor and concern. "Mom's driving us home, Dad." "Home?" Plankton repeats, his voice slurred. "Home, wike... whale wash?" "Sure, sweetie," Karen says, her voice gentle. "We will be there soon." "Dad, do you wanna tell us about the dentist?" Chip asked, starting to record a video on his phone. He doesn't want to startle his father, who's already so sensitive to his surroundings. Plankton's antennae twitch slightly. "Nendis?" He mumbles. "Yeath, nentis." He closes his eye, his antennae moving as he tries to recall.. "I wath... I wath at de dentith," he slurs, his voice lilting in sleepy confusion. "They goth my wizdam teef. Teefies?" He giggles to himself. "Tho many teefies. Dey maketh a chaw. I thit down and dey thaid, 'Bweath in de gas mask,' and den... de wowld wath... woozy. I dunno how bu’ dey aww of a sudden I’th wakey-wakey wiff no mowf bu’ on my hand wath a ban-aid." He holds up his hand with the bandage for emphasis, his antennae bobbing slightly with each word. "I thenked dey put me on de rollercoath, but ended up in thith caw!" His hand plopped down in his lap. Chip and Karen share a look in the rearview mirror. "Dentist," she corrects gently, her laughter bubbling up. "You're still loopy from the anesthesia. And that was a wheel chair, Plankton." Plankton giggles. "Wheel chaw," he repeats, his voice slurred. "Wheelchaw in a caw." His antennae wave in delight. "Bu’ Chip wath tho mean. He tolb me I pop oud my stitchesh." Chip snickers, his hand over his mouth. Then Plankton continues, but his voice wobbles sadly. "Ith’s scawey," Plankton says, wiping away tears. "Chip wathn't weal truthful and thaid I got stitchesh wiww end up popping. It wath... wath it... wath it... my moof." His antennae quiver. "Bu’ Karen thaid it’th noth twue. No pop stitchesh!" Karen's smile fades a bit. "Plankton," she says seriously. "Chip didn’t know about the dissolving ones. But I'm here, and I'll always tell you what's happening. No surprises, okay? He was just trying to—" But Plankton's head lolls to the side. He's asleep, his mouth slightly open. His snores are quiet, the gauze in his mouth muffling them. Chip then ends the video, saving it on his phone. The car ride home is mostly silent, save for Plankton's soft snores. Karen keeps glancing in the rearview mirror, making sure he's okay. Chip can't help but smile at his dad. As they pull into the driveway, Plankton stirs slightly, his antennas waving in his sleep. "Whe... whe're weh?" He mumbles. "Home," Karen says softly. "We're home. I'll help you in—" But Plankton's eye closes again, and his snores grow louder, his body relaxed against the car seat. Karen gently shakes his shoulder. "Plankton, we're home," she says, trying not to disturb him too much. His antennae twitch in his sleep, but he doesn't wake up. With a sigh, she gets out of the car and opens his door. "Come on," she coaxes, her voice soothing. "Let's get you inside!" His eye opens again. "Home," he says, his speech still slurred. Karen carefully helps him out of the car. Yet Plankton's eye starts to droop again. "Walky walky," he murmurs. Chip jumps out of the car, coming around to open the front door. Plankton's legs give out under him, and he sags against Karen, his antennas drooping. "Walky," he mumbles again, his eye fluttering shut. Karen laughs softly, shaking her head. "Come on," she says, supporting his weight. "Let's get you to bed. You gotta walk, honey. Are you even awake?" Plankton's antennae wave slightly. "Awake," he mumbles. He takes a step, then another, but then his legs give out again. "Dad, you need to stay awake," Chip says, his voice filled with concern. But Plankton's eye closes again, his body leaning heavily on Karen as his snores are heard. With a deep breath, Karen wraps her arm around his waist. "Come on, love," she says, her tone gentle but firm. "We're almost there. Can you wake up for just a bit?" Plankton's antennae twitch as he nods, his body wobbly. He takes another step, his eye fighting to stay open. "Walky, walky," he says, his voice sleepy. They inch their way up the walkway, Chip hovering behind them, ready to catch his dad if he fals again.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 15 Chip's eyes are filled with worry as he watches his father's struggle. "Dad," he says, his voice soothing. "We're here. It's okay." He reaches for the ball, yet Plankton's hand flaps it away, his gaze distant. He starts to laugh again. "Ma... ma... make me happy," Plankton says, his voice a mix of confusion and joy. Karen's eyes water as she sees the innocence in her husband's gaze, his autism making his thoughts a tangled mess. "You're okay," she whispers, her voice soothing, but she plays along, knowing it's part of his post-seizure state. "Yes, love," she says. Plankton giggles, his hands flapping slightly. "Ma... me... make... happy," he repeats, his eye locking onto the squishy ball. It's a sight that makes Chip's heart ache, but he joins in, his voice gentle. "We're playing catch, remember?" He rolls the ball back to Plankton, who's hand reaches for it again, his movements more purposeful now. His fingers graze the toy, his laughter subsiding. "Ga... good?" he says, his voice a soft echo. Karen nods, her eyes brimming with tears. "Yes, baby," she says. "You're doing so good." Plankton's hand closes around the ball, his grip firming as he tries to focus, his antennae twitching slightly as he starts fully coming back, groaning as he leans on to his hands. He gets himself upright, a bit confused/disoriented. Chip's heart races as he sees his father's condition improve. "Dad," he says, his voice filled with hope. "Do you want to sit down?" Plankton looks at his son, his eye blinking slowly as he tries to process the words. "Sit... down?" he repeats. Karen nods, gesturing to the bed. "What happened?" he asks, his voice weak but growing more clear. Karen sighs, her hands shaking slightly. "You had a seizure, honey," she says, her voice gentle. "But it's over now." Plankton's eye widen slightly as he looks around the room, his mind slowly piecing together the events. "Oh," he murmurs, his hand moving to his head. "The... drawing?" Karen nods, her voice soft. "You got upset. You had a seizure." Plankton looks down at the folded paper, his expression a mix of embarrassment and anger. "I didn't mean to scare you," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'm s-sorry." Chip's eyes widen, his heart racing. "Dad, I just wanted to make you feel better." Plankton's gaze meets Chip's, his expression filled with remorse. "I know," he says, his voice a mere murmur. "But sometimes, it's just... too much." He sighs, his body still trembling slightly. "I didn't mean to..." Karen wraps an arm around Plankton, her eyes filled with love and understanding. "It's okay," she whispers. "We know." She turns to Chip, her expression earnest. "Your dad's brain works differently, Chip. It's not his fault. And, it's not your fault for trying to be nice. We all just need to find better ways to support each other." Chip nods, his eyes still on Plankton. "I'm sorry, Dad," he says, his voice thick with emotion. "I didn't know it'd be rude, I just made it to show how much I care." Plankton's gaze softens slightly, his antennae twitching as he processes his son's words. "I know you did, buddy," Plankton says, his speech still slurred. "But autism isn't a costume or a game. It's how I am." He takes a deep breath, his hand finding Karen's. "It's hard for me to explain sometimes. It's just... it's complicated." Chip nods, his eyes filling with tears. "But you're still my hero," he says, his voice shaky. "And I'll always love you no matter wh-" But Plankton cuts him off, his voice firm. "I understand," he says, his antennae flattening. "I l-love y-you too. Yet I'm not... I'm not okay with this right now." Karen looks at Chip, her gaze pleading. "Honey, why don't you sit down? Let your dad have a moment." Chip nods, his eyes brimming with tears. He sits on the edge of the bed, his heart racing as he watches his father. Plankton's eye is now focused, but the exhaustion is palpable. "I just want to make sure you're okay," Chip says, his voice barely a whisper. "I don't want you to be up-" But Plankton shakes his head. Karen sighs. "Chip, he's okay. He just needs his own moment. He's not up to talking right now." Chip nods, his eyes still on his father. Chip watches as his dad's face twists into an expression of sadness. "It's not a game," he murmurs, talking to himself as Karen recognized it as his stim. "I know," Chip says quickly. "But it's part of who you are. And that's am-" "Chip," Karen interrupts, her tone firm but gentle. "Come sit by me on my bed," Karen says, getting off Plankton's bed. Chip does so, sitting on the bed placed adjacent. "Chip," Karen begins quietly, "Your dad's talking to himself in a stim, and it's not for us to interrupt. He's in his own personal space, and he dislikes that right now. Remember, his stims are only for him and we shouldn't make a fuss about it. It's his way, and he personally gets frustrated when we needlessly interrupt." Chip nods, his throat tight with unshed tears. "I just don't want him to be sad," he says, his voice quivering. Karen hugs him close. "I know, baby," she whispers. "But sometimes, it's okay for people to be sad. And sometimes, the best thing we can do is just let them be. We can't fix everything. All his emotions are valid." Chip nods, his eyes still on Plankton. He whispers, "I'll always be here for you, Dad." Plankton's antennae twitch as he hears his son's words, his stimming pausing briefly. He looks over, his eye meeting Chip's. "Thank you," he murmurs. "I... I just n-need a moment." Chip nods, his heart swelling with love and regret.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 28 The home's warmth envelops them as they enter, Plankton's eye fully closing. "Bed," he mumbles into Karen. "Wan' bed." Karen laughs. "You can do i---" But Plankton's head droops again, snores now echoing through the house. She sighs, her smile never leaving her face. "Come on," she whispers, half carrying him toward the bedroom. "You're almost there. Wakey-wakey," Karen coos. Plankton's eye opens a slit. "Heh?" "Dad," Chip says. "You need to stay awake a bit longer." They manage to get to the bedroom, his legs dragging. Karen helps him onto the bed, his head rolling to the side. "Bed," he says, his voice barely a murmur. "Wan' bed." Chip watches, his heart heavy. He notices his dad's mouth moving, his teeth chattering slightly as he chews on the gauze. "Dad, no," Chip whispers, reaching out to his father's cheek. "You're not su—" Chip's eyes widen with realization. "Oh," he says softly. "Your mouth's numb. Mom, is this normal?" Karen nods, her eyes on Plankton's face. "Yes, it's a side effect of the local anesthesia," she explains, her voice calm and reassuring. "It'll wear off soon." Plankton's antennas wave slightly, his chewing growing more frantic. "It's okay, Plankton," she says. "It's just to keep the blood clots forming in place. It won't hurt you." Chip's brow furrows as he watches his dad's mouth move uncontrollably. "Can we give him something for it?" He asks, his hand hovering over the gauze in Plankton's mouth. "Chip, don't. It's just the meds wearing off. Let's get you comfy," Karen says, her tone soothing. They manage to get him sitting up, his head lolling slightly. Plankton makes an "mph" noise, his antennae waving as he tries to communicate. Karen gently takes the gauze out, revealing a swollen, numb mouth. "Can you feel that?" Chip asks, his voice concerned. Plankton shakes his head, his eye wide with confusion. "No?" He says, his voice slurred. "Karen, I canth feel my mouthie!" Karen laughs softly, her eyes brimming with love. "It's normal, love. The feeling will come back." Plankton's antennae wave in frustration. "But it'th so... weiwd," he mumbles. "Wha’ abouth the gosh?" Karen takes his hand gently. "The gauze is gone, Plankton. Just try to relax." Plankton's antennae quiver as he nods. He tries to talk again, but his tongue feels thick and awkward. "Karen," he slurs, "Ith’s wike... ith’s wike I'vth goth a mout' full of cotton candies. I stiw feelth gosh?" His tongue visibly gets in the way of his chewing. Karen nods, her hand on his shoulder. "It's normal, Plankton. Just stop chewing your cheek, okay?" She says, her voice kind. But Plankton's still confused. "But it'th not wike... I'm not gonna bithe mithelf," he says. But even as he's talking, his teeth catch his tongue. "Thee," he says, his voice slurred. "It'th I'm biting gosh, not mysethf." Chip's eyes widen. "No Dad there's no gauze STOP!" Chip yells, making him wince. "Chip thoo loud! Kare----" "Dad you're being louder than me!" Karen quickly takes control of the situation. "Plankton, you're okay. You're just biting your lip because your mouth is still numb from the medicine," she explains. "It's a common side effect. And Chip, please keep your voice down." Plankton's antennae drop in understanding, his body relaxing slightly. "Numb?" He repeats, his voice slurred. "I bith my lithpth?" He looks at Karen, his eye filled with concern. "It's okay," Karen says, her voice calm. "It's not gonna cause complications but it'll make the pain worse once it's worn off." Plankton's antennae wave in understanding, his eye drooping. "Ow-wee?" he mumbles, his speech still slurred. "I'm sorthy." Karen nods, her smile reassuring. "It's okay, sweetie. Just try to keep still," she says. But Plankton's mouth slightly starts to drool due to the numbness. "Ith'th gothta... gothta geth muh gosh," he asks. Karen nods, her movements swift. She grabs gauze from the nightstand. "Open," she instructs, her voice calm and soothing. Plankton's mouth opens obediently, and she gently puts the fresh gauze in. "Better?" She asks, her tone tender. Plankton's antennae wave in relief as he nods. "Tankyew," he mumbles, his speech slurred. Karen and Chip exchange a look, both of them trying not to laugh at the sight of Plankton's drool. "It's okay," Karen says, her voice calm. "It's normal." She wipes the drool from his chin with a gentle tissue. "But you have to keep the gauze in tonight." Plankton nods, his antennas drooping slightly. "Thath what dey thoid," he murmurs. "But it’th... it’th juth... tiwweeddd.." Karen giggles, her eyes shining with love. "I know, Plankton," she says. "But it's all going to be okay. You just have to keep the gauze in for now." Plankton's eye closes in sleep. Chip watches his dad, his heart swelling with concern. He's never seen him like this before, so vulnerable. "Mom, should we be worried?" He whispers, his voice shaky. Karen smiles at his anxiety. "No, no complications. He'll just be in pain is all. And his autism might make it tougher for him to really communicate what he's feeling without getting frustrated, so be prepared for that." As they get him settled in bed, Plankton's drool continues to leak out despite the gauze. Karen carefully tucks him in, making sure the gauze stays in place. "Goodnight, Plankton," she says, even though he's already snoring softly. She kisses his forehead, her heart aching for the pain he'll feel once the anesthesia fully wears off tomorrow. Chip lingers in the doorway, watching his dad sleep. His mind whirrs with thoughts about his dad's autism, his surgery, and the drooling. It's strange to see such a powerful character in his life so vulnerable. He knows Plankton wouldn't want anyone to see him like this, but he also knows his dad is safe here. He turns to Karen, his voice low. "Mom, is he going to be okay?" Karen nods, her eyes still on Plankton. "He's going to be fine. The dental work was minor. The autism just makes everything more... intense for him." All the anesthesia and numbness has worn off overnight while Plankton was asleep. The next morning Plankton awoke to a dull ache in his mouth and jaw. Karen hears him groan loudly and she went right to his side. His antennae now twitched in pain. "Wha'..." Plankton then remembers. The dentist. He had his wisdom teeth out! He recalls the mask. He remembered Sandy dropped Chip off at the dentist, and Karen drove Chip and him home. Anything else after that, he'd forgot. He opens his eye slowly, his mouth now feeling thick and swollen. "Karen," he murmurs. He then took his soggy gauze out, now stained with pink. "Urrg, m-my face.." Karen, sitting beside him, smiles. "Good morning, Plankton. How are you feeling?" Her tone is gentle. Plankton's antennae wave in response. "Dunno," he mumbles. "Why's the pillow wet?" Karen laughs softly. She sits down beside his bed, her expression kind. "It's because the medicine they gave you made your mouth numb. You couldn't feel it, so you drooled in your sleep." Plankton nods, his face scrunching up in realization. "Oh," he says, but winces at the pain in his jaw. "Take it easy," Karen instructs, her hand steadying his shoulder. "You're going to be sore for a few days. And you had those special stitches that dissolve. You're going to need rest." Chip knocks on the doorframe, his eyes full of concern. "Hey, Dad," he says softly. "How's it going?" Plankton's antennae wave slightly. "Chip," he says, his voice still thick from sleep. "Uh, how was Sandy?" Chip steps into the room, his eyes scanning his father. "Ms. Sandy's good," he replies. Plankton nods. "Sandy dropped you off at the oral surgeon office at my dentist yesterday, right?" Chip nods, his eyes worried. "Yeah, Dad. We both came after surgery." He pauses, a smile tugging at his lips. "You had some funny moments." Plankton's antennae perk up, his curiosity piqued despite the pain. "Funny moments?" He asks, nervous. "What do you mean..." Chip pulls out his phone, scrolling to the video from the previous day. He presses play. In the video, they're in the car, Chip in the video talking. 'Dad, do you wanna tell us about the dentist?' Then Plankton came into view. Plankton's eye opens wider as he watches his sleepy, post- surgery self mumble about the "nentis" and his "mowf bu' on my hand wath a ban-aid." He watches his own confusion with mortification. "What bandaid..." Plankton sees it on his hand. "I don't remember having this on my hand. What was it for?" Karen chuckles. "It was the IV, but you won't remember because they did it when you were already sleepy." "Oh," Plankton says. He looks down. "I don't remember," he mumbles, wincing as he took off his bandage. Karen nods, her expression sympathetic. "That's because of the medicine, Plankton. You were pretty out of it." Chip chuckles. "You talked about chairs turning into a rollercoaster," he says. "It was pretty funny." Plankton's antennae droop slightly. "I talked about what? It was all a... a blur." Karen nods. "You were loopy from anesthesia. But it's over. You're safe at home, and we'll help you out." Plankton sat up, movements cautious due to the throbbing in his mouth. "Th-thank you," he says. "My mouth feels... pain." Karen nods, handing over a glass of water and a bottle of pain meds. "Here. It'll help." Plankton nods, his face contorted in discomfort as he took the pills with a grimace. "Euh– " Chip watches his dad carefully with love. He can't imagine what it's like and his dad's autism make it more challenging for him to understand. He sat down on the bed, his hand reaching out to cover his dad's. But Plankton retreats his hand before Chip can touch.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 16 Karen sits down next to Chip, pulling him into a hug. "It's going to be ok," she whispers. "And he's proud of you for trying to understand." Plankton's stimming continues, his hand moving in repetitive motions, his gaze fixed on the wall. Karen can feel the tension in his body slowly dissipate. He starts to murmur, his words barely audible. "Did... I do something wrong?" He mumbles as he pulls his knees up to his chest, now rocking back and forth. "Say others don't want me because I'm... dif-fer-ent." The words are like a knife to Chip's heart, but he knows not to interrupt. Plankton's voice cracks. "Why can't they see that I'm more than... I'm not a monster," he whispers, his voice full of pain. Chip's eyes brim with emotion. Karen squeezes Chip's hand as Plankton's mumbling continues, his voice filled with a world of hurt. "I... I just want to be," he says, his hands flapping slightly as he speaks. "But I... I can't." His voice is a jumbled mess of thoughts, but his pain is clear. Chip's heart breaks hearing his dad's self-doubt, his young mind trying to grasp the depth of Plankton's lifelong struggle. He wants to run to him, to tell him he's not different, he's just... unique. But Karen's grip holds him back. "He needs this," she whispers. "To let out his thoughts." Plankton's voice continues to murmur. "I'm not... not... not," he repeats, his voice getting softer with each word. It's as if he's trying to convince his own brain that he's worthy of love and acceptance. Chip watches, his heart in his throat. He's never seen his dad this vulnerable, this broken. It's a stark contrast to the cunning, determined man he knows from their battles against Mr. Krabs. He wants to comfort him, to tell him that he's enough just as he is, but knows he needs to give his dad space, feeling his own tears fall as he listens to his dad's whimpers, filled with self-doubt and fear of being misunderstood. Plankton's body trembles as he continues to rock, his antennae drooping. He's curling into himself, a protective shell against the world that's often too loud, too bright, too much. His voice is a soft whisper, a plea to his own mind. "I'm not a burden," he says, his words almost silent. Chip carefully selects a spinner from the nightstand, his hands trembling slightly. He approaches Plankton, his heart racing. "Dad," he says softly, holding out the toy. "Would you li—" "No!" Plankton yells, his voice sharp. "Don't touch.." Chip freezes. Karen stands up, turning to Chip. "Chip," she says gently, "remember, his space is his when he's like this." Chip nods, his eyes filling with tears as he puts the spinner right back on the nightstand the way as he found it. "But he's hurting," Chip whispers, his voice filled with despair. "I don't want him to—" Karen nods, her eyes reflecting his pain. "I know," she says, her voice soft. "But this is how he deals with it. And we have to respect that. Remember, he's trying to sort through his feelings without getting overwhelmed." Chip sniffs, his hands clutching the bedspread. "But w---" "Chip," Karen says firmly. "Let him be. We're here if he needs us, but this is his process." Chip nods, his eyes still on Plankton. Plankton's whispers turn into a soft, almost inaudible, humming. "Hmmmmm.." Chip's eyes are fixed on his dad, his heart breaking as he watches him from the bed. Plankton's humming increases slightly in volume. Karen sighs. "It's okay," she whispers. "This is your dad's way to calm down. To find his center again." Chip nods, his eyes never leaving Plankton's form. He's seen his dad upset before, but never like this. It's a sight that makes him feel so powerless. He wipes away a stray tear. The room is silent except for Plankton's hums. Karen watches her husband with a mix of love and sadness, her hand still clutching Chip's. Plankton's rocking slows down, his hums becoming softer until they're barely a breath. Karen can see the exhaustion in his posture, his shoulders drooping. "It's okay," she whispers. Plankton's eye finally meets Karen's, and she sees the fear in it, the knowledge of his own vulnerability. She nods, her eyes filled with understanding. "Come here," she says, patting the space beside her on the bed. Plankton's antennae twitch, and he looks uncertain. But then, slowly, he unfurls himself, his legs swinging over the side of the bed, his bare feet touching the floor as he goes over to Karen's bed. He sits down, his body still tense. Karen opens her arms, and Plankton collapses into them, his body curling into a ball as he presses into her, his antennae drooping. "It's okay," she whispers, stroking his back. "You're safe." Chip watches, his heart in his throat. He's never seen his dad this way before. So vulnerable, so... clingy. It's strange, but also somehow comforting. Plankton is usually so independent, so strong. But here, in this moment, he's just a scared, overwhelmed person who needs comfort. Plankton scoots closer. "M-my head hurts," he mumbles, his voice still shaky. Karen nods, her eyes filled with sympathy. "I know, love. It's part of the overwhelm. Just let it pass." Chip watches his parents, feeling like an outsider in this intimate moment. He wipes away a tear. Plankton's grip tightens around Karen's. "I'm here," she whispers, rocking him slightly. "It's okay." Chip's eyes are fixed on his dad, his heart breaking for him. He's never seen him so... needy.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 29 "Daddy?" Chip asks, his voice full of concern. "You ok?" Plankton's hand moves. "I don't wanna be touched," he says in annoyance. "Pain." Chip's face falls, but he understands. "Okay, Dad," he says, pulling his hand back. "Do you want me to ge-" "No," Plankton says, his voice firm. "I don't." Karen nods, her eyes knowing. "Remember, Plankton," she says gently. "You might be even more sensitive to touch right now because of the surgery. It's okay to tell us if something bothers you." Chip nods, his expression solemn. They both know that Plankton's autism means senses can be overwhelmed even on a good day. Now, with his mouth sore from the surgery, any touch could be agonizing. Plankton takes a sip of water, but does little for the ache in his jaw. He leans back into the pillows, his eye half-closed. Chip sits on the bed by him. "Dad," Chip starts, his voice tentative. "I'm here for you." Plankton's antennas twitch slightly. "I know, buddy," he says, voice strained. "Thanks." Karen looks at Chip, her eyes filled with appreciation. "Why don't you read to him?" She suggests. "It might help distract him." Chip nods, his mind racing. What would his dad want to hear? He settles on a book about sci-fi, something that usually interested him. He sits down by Plankton on the bed. He opens the book and begins to read, his voice low and steady. "Once upon a time, there was a utopian world," he reads, his eyes glancing at Plankton. His dad's antennas twitch slightly in response. Good, he's listening. As Chip reads about molecules and atoms, Plankton's eye begins to glaze over. The story is interesting, but the pain in his mouth makes it hard to focus. He can feel his anxiety start to rise, his chest getting tighter. Karen notices his discomfort and touches his hand lightly. "Honey, are you okay?" She asks. But then the doorbell rings, interrupting their moment. Chip jumps up, excited for a break. "I'll get it," he says, his voice hopeful. Karen nods, her gaze still on Plankton. Chip finds Sandy at the door! "Hi Chip," she says, her smile wide. "I thought I'd stay a bit, keep y'all company or whatnot." So she follows Chip into his parents bedroom. Plankton's antennae twitch at the sight of Sandy. "Hi," he mumbles, not really focusing. Karen knew this look usually meant an oncoming absence seizure for him. "You okay?" Sandy asks, her eyes searching his. Plankton doesn't respond. Sure enough, Karen knew an absence seizure's starting. Still Sandy approaches, her movements slow and careful, not wanting to overwhelm him. "Plankton?" Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, but he doesn't react. His mind is somewhere else. Karen quickly explains, "It's okay, Sandy. He's having an absence seizure." Sandy gasps, for she has never seen this before. "Oh no," she whispers, her eyes wide. "It's okay Sandy," Karen says, her voice calm. "It's just a part of his autism." Sandy looks at Karen, her eyes questioning. "An absence seizure?" Sandy asks, her voice quiet. Karen nods, her hands steady. "They're harmless, but can be disconcerting if you're not used to them. They can last anywhere from a few seconds to a couple of minutes, even a few hours." They both sit on his bed. Plankton's antennae twitch once more before his body goes still. The only sign he's alive is his chest rising and falling with his shallow breaths. Sandy watches, concern etched on her face. "What can we do?" she whispers to Karen. Karen shakes her head, keeping her voice low. "Just stay with him. Perhaps talk to him, but don't touch unless he initiates. Keep it calm." Sandy nods, taking a deep breath. She sits on the edge of the bed, her eyes never leaving Plankton's still form. "H- hey, Plankton," she says softly, her voice trembling. "It's me, Sandy. I came to check on you." Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's face, watching closely for any sign of the seizure's end. She smiles gently at Sandy. "It's okay, sometimes he can hear us. Just keep talking." Sandy nods, her voice soft. "Plankton, I'm here," she says. "Your surgery was yesterday!" She smiles nervously, hoping to engage him. Plankton remains motionless. Karen squeezes his hand gently. "You had a good night's sleep," she says, continuing to talk to him as if he's just daydreaming. "Your mouth will heal soon." Sandy nods, her voice even softer. "Yeah, Plankton. And Chip and I are gonna help you through this, okay?" Plankton's antennae barely move. The seizure seems to be continuing. Karen sighs, her hand still in his. Chip watches his dad with a heavy heart. He wishes there was more he could do than just sit doing nothing. He glances at them, his eyes questioning. Karen shakes her head, keeping her voice low. "It's normal," she explains. "It's just his autism making it harder for him to deal with pain. He'll come out of it in his own time." "How might I know when it's over?" Sandy whispers. Karen nods, her gaze still on Plankton. "When his antennae move again, or when he blinks. It's like he's just spaced out, but his brain's not processing anything around him." "How do you know if or when he can hear us?" She asks, watching his chest rise and fall rhythmically. Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's still form. "Sometimes, during these seizures, he can still process what's being said around him. It's like his brain's on pause, but the background's still playing. It's why we keep talking." "So what do we talk about?" She whispers. Karen smiles gently. "Just keep it simple and calm. Talk about his favorite things, or ask questions that don't require an answer." Sandy nods, taking a deep breath. "Plankton," she says softly. "You know, I was thinking, going through surgery can't be easy for anyone, but especially not for someone with sensory issues like you." But still Plankton doesn't budge. But Sandy's still curious. "Karen, why doesn't he blink during these?" Sandy whispers, her eyes never leaving his face. "It's a part of the seizure," Karen says quietly. "His body goes still, and his brain does not send signals to blink or move. It's like his body's frozen in time. Why don't you try to keep his mind engaged?" Sandy nods, leaning closer. "Plankton," she whispers. "You know what I was thinking?" Her voice is soft, almost a sing-song. "We could have ice cream. What do you think?" There's a pause. Then, a tiny twitch in his antenna. Karen smiles. It's working. "Maybe mint chocolate chip," Sandy suggests, her voice soothing. "Or would you prefer vanilla?" "Villa," Plankton replies, a glimmer of life returning to his eye. Karen's smile widens. "Look, he's coming back," she whispers. Chip's eyes light up, his voice eager. "Can we have ice cream too?" Karen nods. "Of course. But let's wait until later." Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, but his eye remained unblinking. So Sandy tries again. "What's your favorite flavor, Plankton?" She asks him, her voice barely above a whisper. This time, there's more life in his antennae. They wave slightly. "Villa," he murmurs. Sandy nods. "Okay, vanilla it is. Great! We'll have a little celebration later with your ice cream, okay?" And then, finally, his eye blinks. "Welcome back," Karen says, her voice a warm smile. Chip's face breaks into a grin, and Sandy looks at him with a mix of relief and curiosity. Plankton looks around a bit confused, seeing Sandy sitting by him. "S-Sandy?" He says, his voice weak. "How long have you been here!" Sandy smiles warmly, her eyes filled with relief. "Not long," she says. "Just waited for you to come back to us." Plankton nods, his antennas drooping. "I-I must've had a seizure.." Karen nods gently. "Yes, you did," she confirms. "But it's over now, and you're ok." She squeezes his hand, her eyes full of warmth and reassurance. Sandy scoots beside Plankton. "Back when I was in Texas, I gotta extra copy of a Texan science book and just knew you'd like to keep it!" She pulls out a big book. Plankton's eye lit up. "Ooh, let's look at the index!" "What, why the index?" Sandy asks. "It's just a part of his autistic brain that he always likes the index." Karen interjects. "Read the title and page to him; it might help him relax a bit." Sandy nods, her voice soft as she reads. "Alright, Plankton. 'The Wonders of Texas Mechanics'... page 32. 'Life in Texas'... page 110." Sandy holds the book in front of them as Plankton peers over by her shoulder, following along. Sandy continues on reading. "Texan Electricity... page 240. Alien Technology... page 478. Unusual Texas Phenomena... page 520. New Texan Inventions... page 600." Sandy reads on. "Discoveries in Texas Biology... page 780. The Molecular Universe... page 850. Li—" Sandy is cut off by a soft snore. Plankton's antennae had stopped twitching and his eye was now fully closed. Sandy looks to find his head resting against her arm, his mouth slightly open. Karen smiles gently. "Looks like he's out," she whispers. Sandy nods, setting the book down carefully. "I think so," she whispers back. "He must be exhausted. And the pain probably wore him out." They sit in quiet companionship. His snores are soft and rhythmic. Sandy's arm is now around Plankton's shoulders, supporting him. Chip looks at his mom and Sandy, a question in his eyes. Karen nods. "It's okay," she whispers. "Let him sleep. He needs rest." Sandy nods with compassion. She gently shifts her arm around Plankton, making sure his head is comfortably propped on her shoulder. Chip watches, feeling a mix of awe and confusion. He's never seen his dad trusting and relaxed. Karen whispers, "Why don't you go play, Chip? We'll keep an eye on him." Chip nods, his eyes lingering on his father. He doesn't want to leave, but he understands that his dad needs peace.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 25 Once home, Plankton collapses onto his bed, unsure of how to process the day's events. His mind spins with the professor's cruel words and Krabs' unexpected defense. He'd never felt so... seen. So understood, even by his sworn enemy. So conflicted? Tears stream down his face as he clutches his favorite pillow. Karen finds him later, her eyes softening at his distress. "What's wrong?" she asks, sitting on the edge of the bed. Plankton takes a deep, shaky breath. "Krabs," he says, his voice barely a whisper. "He... he was nice to me.." Karen nods, her hand reaching out to his. "Okay," she says. "It'll be fine." Plankton's eye widens slightly. "Wait, what?" Plankton asks her. "What do you mean? It's not like he knows I'm autis–" But Karen cuts him off, her voice firm. "I told him," she says. "I thought it was time he knew." Plankton's body goes still, his heart racing. "What?" he repeats, his mind racing. Karen nods. "During Dr. Marla's visit he came in and saw you having a seizure so I explained how your birth was tough and it affected yo-" Plankton pulls away, his body tense. "You told Krabs?" he says, his voice shaking. "Why would you do that?" Karen's expression is calm, but her eyes are filled with sorrow. "Because," she says, "he's seen it and asked me wh-" But Plankton can't hear her anymore, his mind reeling. He sat up in his bed. "Get out," he whispers. "I-I can't... I can't have you in here right now." Karen's eyes widened, her hand hovering in midair. "Wh-" But Plankton's voice is firm. "I need to be alone." Karen nods, her eyes brimming with tears. "Okay," she says softly. "But if you need me-" Plankton turns away, his antennae drooping. "I just... need space." Karen nods, her heart aching. "I don't want you upset with me, Plank-" He cuts her off, his voice shaky. "It's not you," he says. "It's just... a lot. I'm disappointed that you told him, but I understand why. I just need to be by myself." Karen's throat tightens, but she nods. "Okay," she whispers, standing with her palms open. "Can I---" But Plankton's antennae wave frantically. "No, please. Just go." His voice is desperate, his eye pleading. Karen's heart breaks into a million pieces, but she nods, stepping back. "If you need anything," she says, "anything at all---" But Plankton is not in the mood. "I SAID to leave me ALONE!" Karen's eyes widen at his outburst, his voice sharp, a stark contrast to the softness that usually laces his words when with her. But she knew that he's not angry at her, but his own situation. She nods, her throat thick with unshed tears. "Ok," she says, her voice small. "I'll be out here if you need me." She closes the bedroom door. Plankton's sobs fill the room, his body shaking with the force of his emotion. He's never felt so alone, so exposed. He pulls his knees to his chest, his pillow damp with his tears. And it makes Karen's heart ache even more, knowing she's the one who told Krabs. Karen sits outside the door, hand hovering over the wood, wanting to go in, wanting to comfort him, but she knows he needs space. She's seen this before, the way the world can overwhelm him, crushing him under its weight until all he can do is withdraw into his own little bubble. Inside, Plankton talks to himself, his words tumbling out in a rush, his voice a mix of anger and sadness. "Why did you tell him?" he whimpers, his antennae quivering. "Why did you tell him?" He stims, his hands flapping in front of his face, his eye squeezed shut. "It's not your fault," he murmurs. "It's not your fault." The words are a mantra, a desperate attempt to convince his racing mind. He knows Karen meant well, but the knowledge feels like a betrayal. "It's not your fault," he repeats, voice growing soft, eye squeezed shut. "I can't help it." His voice cracks. "It's not my fault," he repeats, antennae twitching. "I just see things differently." He rocks back and forth. "But Krabs... Krabs was nice," he whispers, his voice filled with wonder. "Why?" he asks his reflection in the mirror. "Why now?" His eye is wet, his voice shaky. "Why now?" He whimpers it again, his stims increasing. Outside, Karen can't help but listen, her heart in her throat. Her hand is poised to enter, but she knows better. Plankton needs this moment alone, to process the tumultuous storm of emotions. She closes her eyes, her hand dropping to her side. Inside, Plankton's stims grow more intense, his breaths shallow. "It's not your fault," he whispers. "Krabs is just... confused." He flaps his hands, his body rocking faster. "Why did you tell him?" His voice is a mix of anger and desperation. "Why did you have to tell him?" His stims are a comfort, a way to self-regulate, to make sense of the chaos that's overwhelmed him. He opens his eye, his gaze unfocused as he stares at the wall. "But he was nice," he murmurs. "He said I'm not a mistake." He pauses, his hand stilling. "Maybe he sees me now, maybe it's just pity," he says, his voice harsh. He resumes his stims, his thoughts racing. His antennae twitch, his mind trying to process the kindness from his enemy. "But why?" he whispers. "Why now?" His body rocks back and forth, his hand flapping in rhythm. "It's not your fault," he repeats. "It's not your fault." He grabs a favorite sensory toy, a soft, squishy ball, and squeezes it tightly as he rocks. The pressure is comforting, helping him to think. "He was always mean," he mumbles, his voice a whisper in the quiet room. "But today... today he saw me," he says loudly, his voice cracking. "He saw me." He throws the ball against the wall, watching as it bounces back. "But why?" he asks his reflection again. "Why now?" The ball hits the floor with a soft thud, and he sighs, his hands stilling. "It's not your fault," he whispers. "But he knows now." His eye blinks rapidly, trying to focus on the wall. "He knows and he still... he still talked to me. Maybe he's just confused," he says to himself. "Or maybe he just felt sorry for me." His voice is flat, his movements mechanical. "But why now?" he asks the wall. He leans back, his hand still clutching the pillow. "But he knows," he whispers. "He knows now." His antennae twitch, his mind racing. "What does it mean? What does it mean?" he repeats, his voice a little louder. "What does it mean for me?" More tears roll down his face. "But he saw me at my weakest." His body shakes with sobs. "He saw me at my lowest," he whimpers. "And he didn't laugh. He was... nice." His voice cracks on the last word, his fist tightening around his pillow. "Why?" he cries out. "Why now?" The room is silent except for his ragged breaths and the quiet thump of his pillow against the bed frame. "It's not your fault," he reminds himself, his voice a mere whisper. "It's not your fault," he repeats, his body stilling slightly. He takes a deep, shuddering breath, his antennae drooping. "But why now?" he asks his reflection, his voice cracking. "Why did it take this for him to see me?" He squeezes his eye shut, trying to keep the tears at bay. "Why now?" his voice is barely audible. He's lost in his own thoughts. "It's not your fault! But what if it is? No," he says. "I'm not."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 26 The room is silent except for the sound of his quiet sobs, his body shaking with the force of his emotion. The pillow is damp from his tears. He clutches it tightly to his chest. His antennae hang limply, no longer twitching with his usual energy. "It's not your fault," he whispers again, his voice shaking. "It's not your fault. Why did it take this for him to see me?" He wipes his eye with the back of his hand, sniffling. "But he did see me," he says, his voice a little stronger. "He saw me and didn't laugh." He lies down, his body exhausted from the day's emotional rollercoaster. The weight of his thoughts presses down on him like a heavy blanket, making his eyelid feel heavy. He takes deep breaths, his body slowly calming down. "It's not your fault," he whispers, his voice barely audible. "You're not." The darkness of the room envelops him, the silence a stark contrast to the cacophony of his thoughts. His hand reaches for a favorite plushie, the small, squishy octopus that Chip had picked out for him. He squeezes it tightly, his body curling around it. The softness and familiarity of it grounds him, bringing a small measure of comfort. "It's not your fault," he murmurs, his voice like a lullaby to himself. Plankton's sobs have slowed, his breaths now hitching in his chest. His antennae lie flat, his body still. The words repeat in his head, a comforting mantra. "It's not your fault." He whispers it again and again, his voice soft and soothing. He closes his eye, his grip on the plushie loosening slightly. His thoughts are a jumble, but he tries to sort them out, one by one. Krabs had seen his weakness, his fear, and instead of mocking him, he'd been... kind. Plankton's mind reels with the implications. Was it pity? Or could it be... respect? He doesn't know. All he knows is that it feels... different. The darkness wraps around him like a cocoon, his plushie a silent witness to his pain. His thoughts swirl. What does it mean? Does Krabs really see him now? Or is this just a fluke? Yet his breathing evens out, his body relaxing into the embrace of the bed. as sleep claims him. The room is still, his plushie a silent sentinel keeping watch over his slumber. His stims cease, his hands uncurling from their tight fists. His eyelid flutters closed, his antennae drooping. Plankton's breathing deepens, his body surrendering to sleep. Karen, outside the door, leans closer, finally heard the gentle snores that signal he's asleep. She wipes a tear from her eye and slowly opens the door, peeking in to check on her husband. Plankton's body is still, his antennae no longer quivering with stress. He's curled into a tiny ball, his plushie pressed against his chest. Karen watches from the doorway, her heart heavy with the weight of emotions. She wants to rush in, to pull him into a tight embrace, to whisper that everything will be okay. But she knows better. He needs this space, this silence, to process today. The next morning, Karen awakes to find Plankton sitting by her on her bed, holding hands. "I'm sorry," he says. "For what?" she asks. "For pushing you away." Karen shakes her head. "You didn't push me away," she says, squeezing his hand. "You needed space." Her voice is gentle. "It's okay to be upset." Her eyes are filled with understanding. "It's okay to need time." He looks at her, his eye searching. "But I was mean," he whispers. "No, you're overwhelmed." Her smile is soft. "And that's okay. I know it's a lot to take in." Plankton nods slowly. They sit in silence, their hands entwined. Karen's thumb strokes the back of his hand, a soothing gesture that Plankton has come to rely on. "I'm here," she says. "I'll always be here." He swallows hard, his antennae twitching. "Thank y-you," he whispers. Suddenly, there's a knock on the front door. Chip's camp friend, JoJo, was here to visit Chip. "Hi, JoJo!" he says, opening the door wide. "How are you?" JoJo smiles shyly. "I'm okay," they said, their eyes darting around. "Do your parents know about me?" Chip shook his head. "I haven't really gotten around to talking much about camp because uh, family situation. Everything's fine though!" Karen heard the door and talking. "Who's Chip talking to?" "I don't know Plankton, but it doesn't sound like Krabs. I'll go check!" She left the bedroom, her heart racing. Who did Chip let in? "Oh, my mom's coming!" Chip says to JoJo. "Mom, meet JoJo; I met them at my camp!" Karen enters the living room. "Well, it's nice to me—" Karen falters at the sight of JoJo. JoJo has two heads, each looking at her with a shy smile. She quickly recovers, her face a mask of polite interest. "Hello," she says, extending her hand. "It's um, nice to meet you, JoJo?" she says awkwardly, not sure how to greet someone with two heads. She never even knew such a condition existed! Her eyes darted between Chip and JoJo. Chip's grin is wide, his eyes shining with excitement. "Yeah, JoJo's my new friend from camp!" he says. Karen's heart swells with pride at her son's openness and kindness. JoJo's heads nod in unison, their eyes sparkling. "Hi, Mrs. Plankton," one head says, while the other nods, adding, "It's great to meet you!" Karen's hand shakes JoJo's, her mind racing with questions. How does it feel to be two in one? How do they see the world? How do they... WHAT? Her thoughts stumble over themselves, and she quickly recovers with a warm smile. "Welcome to our home," she says, hoping to cover her initial shock. But JoJo notices. "It's okay," one of JoJo's heads says with a gentle smile. "Lots of people are surprised at first." The other head nods. "I get it," they add. "It's just how we are. We identify as one person." Karen's mouth opens and closes, trying to find the right words. "Okay! Um... I, I'm sorry if I was rude," she stammers. "I just wasn't expecting... I mean, it's just that..." "You're not the first," the second head says with a laugh. "And you won't be the last." JoJo's eyes, all of them, are kind. "It's fine, really. And I know what you're wondering, but our parents are both single- headed," they explain. Karen can't help but laugh a little, her nerves easing. "Chip's dad, just to warn you, can be blunt. He's curious and loves science so I'm sure he'll most likely ask more questions," Karen tells JoJo. JoJo nods, both heads thinking the same thing. "It's okay," they say. "We're used to it." Karen looks at her son, who's beaming, his face lit up by the simple joy of having a friend over. "So, what do you want to do?" Chip asks, his voice excited. JoJo's heads look at each other, then back at Chip. "How about a game?" they suggest.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 27 Plankton ventured out of the bedroom to find Karen and Chip, but also two guests? He heard the knock on the door and came to see, not yet noticing the heads shared the same body. "Hi, Dad!" Chip called out. "This is JoJo, my new camp friend!" Plankton emerged from the hallway. "I didn't know we're having company.." He saw Chip and... another child? But he was coming from the side, not seeing that they're one kid. Plankton approached, his eye squinting. "Hi," he managed, his voice a little unsure. "And, who's the other one?" He asks, pointing to the other. "They're both JoJo," Chip clarifies, his voice filled with excitement. "Hello!" JoJo says as they turn to face Plankton, now in front of him. He then sees the one body, sharing both heads. Plankton's antennae twitch in surprise, his eye wide. "You're joined," he states, his voice soft and curious. JoJo nods, both heads tilting slightly. "Bicephalous," they explain. "It's a rare condition. We aren't twins, yet we share a body. It's complicated to explain!" One head giggles while the other says, "I'm sure you being a one header won't know what it's like to have both teachers and students see you as the class weirdo despite getting good grades.." Plankton's eye narrows. "What do you mean?" "I mean, Chip says you're so good at science. We bet the other one headers loved you for it!" JoJo says. "We're smart, but some weren't so accepting and had to sometimes get taken out of class just because of how we're born! But you're lucky to be admired for your intelligence without worrying about bullies.." Plankton's gaze falters. Being autistic, he's gone through the same thing! Despite being the best at science, he's been singled out repeatedly. He looks at JoJo, his heart aching. He knows exactly what it's like to be seen as different, to have people whisper about you, to be misunderstood. He takes a deep breath, his antennae drooping. "Actually," he says, "I've a neurodisability, making some stuff easier but others hard." JoJo's heads lean in, their curiosity piqued. "Oh, cool!" one says. "What kin-" But Karen cuts them off. "He's a bit sensitive about it, with his own experiences," she explains gently. JoJo nods. "We all have things," they say. Plankton looks at them, his antennae twitching in thought. "Would you like to play?" Chip asks, his voice hopeful. JoJo nods, their heads bobbing. "Sure, I'd love to," they say. JoJo follows Chip to his bedroom, leaving Karen and Plankton face to face. Karen looks at him, concern etched into every line of her face. "Are you okay?" she asks, her voice gentle. Plankton nods, his antennae still. "I'm fine," he says, his voice quiet. "It's just..." He pauses, searching for the right words. "It's just that JoJo, they're... different, more than me." He sighs, looking at his son's retreating back. "I know how it feels to be... less than, to be seen as a freak," he whispers. Karen squeezes his hand. "You're not a freak, Plankton." Her voice is firm, her gaze steady. "You're you. And you're incredible." He looks at her, his eye glistening. "But what if Chip... what if he doesn't understand?" Her grip tightens. "Chip understands more than you think. And JoJo, they're different too, in their own way. They'll learn from each other." Their eyes lock, and Plankton sees the love and determination in Karen's gaze. He nods. "Okay," he says, his voice shaky. "Okay." They walk into Chip's room, where the two children are already engrossed in a board game, their heads bent over the colorful pieces. Plankton watches them, his antennae twitching. The sight of Chip laughing with JoJo, his excitement unbridled, makes him feel a swell of pride. His heart aches for the times he couldn't connect with others, but here, his son is, sharing his world with someone who's different too. He watches as Chip explains the rules of his favorite game, his voice earnest and his eyes shining. JoJo's heads nod in understanding, their smiles matching Chip's. "Karen," Plankton says to his wife, "I'm gonna go to the Krusty Krab to see what happens." Karen looks at him, surprise in her eyes. "Again? Even aft-" "Yeah," he cuts her off. "I need to understand." Karen nods. She knows. "Be safe," she whispers, kissing his cheek. Plankton nods, his antennae twitching slightly. "I will," he promises, his voice determined. He heads out the door, the fresh ocean air whipping around him. The Krabby Patty factory looms in the distance, its lights always on. He's been here before, but today is different. He's going alone, not as a thief, but as himself. He opens the door, his heart racing. Krabs looks up, his eyes widening. "What do you want?" he said. Plankton's antennae twitch. "To talk," he says, his voice steady. Krabs frowns, but nods, gesturing to the counter. Plankton slides onto the stool, his body tense. "What about?" Krabs asks, although he's figured out exactly why Plankton came. Plankton takes a deep breath. "I wanted to... talk about what happe—" Krabs interrupts, his claws tapping on the countertop. "You mean the other day?" His eyes narrow slightly. "Why? I kicked out that ableist!" Plankton nods. "I know. Thank you for that." His voice is sincere. "But I wanted to talk about..." He pauses, gathering his thoughts. "About me," he finally says. "What your knowledge of my autism means for us.." Krabs' claws still, his expression unreadable. "Look, Plankton," he says, his voice gruff. "I dunno much about all that brain- stuff. But if it's important to you, I'll try." This is his chance to bridge the gap, to explain his world to someone who's never truly understood. Plankton's antennae quiver. "It's just," he starts, his voice shaky. "When you see me, do you see me?" He looks into Krabs' eyes, his own filled with hope and fear. "Or do you now see autism?" Krabs' face softens, his claws still. He considers the question. "I see you," he says, his voice firm. "And yes, I see the autism. But it's not all of you. Which is why I'll still keep me eyes peeled for any shenanigans!" A small smile plays on his lips, hinting at his understanding. Plankton's antennae quiver. "But it's a part of me," he says. "A big part." Krabs nods. "Aye, it is," he says. "And it's why I'm tryin' to be more... understandin'." He pauses, his eyes searching Plankton's. "I don't always get it, but I'll try. But still, hands off me secret recipes as always, yeah?" Plankton can't help but laugh a little, his antennae lifting slightly. "Always," he promises. "Still, can't say I won't try!" Krabs' smile widens. "Aye, get on outta here before you do!" He waves Plankton off, both their hearts lighter. The conversation lingers in Plankton's mind as he walks back home. The Krusty Krab no longer feels like enemy territory. It's still competitive, but now it's tinged with a new dynamic. One of... camaraderie? Or at least mutual understanding. JoJo is just leaving as Plankton returns back. "It was great meeting you, Mr. Plankton!" JoJo says, their heads nodding in unison. Plankton's always felt so isolated in his differences, and now he sees that Chip is forming bonds with someone who's even more unique. "You too." Plankton replies.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 13 "You're a ret-" Chip screams. The words hang heavy in the air, each one a knife to Plankton's heart. He's spent his whole life trying to prove he's not, and in one moment, his son has reduced him to a cruel epithet. He feels the sting of tears in his eye, but his body won't let them fall. He's frozen, his mind racing. What did he do wrong? How could his own flesh and blood say something so hurtful? Karen jumps to her feet, her face a mask of fury. "Chip," she says, her voice dangerously calm. "That's enough." Chip turns to his mom, his eyes wide and wet. "But he just doesn't get it," he wails. Karen takes a deep breath, her eyes on her son, her voice steady. "Chip, Dad is not that word. He's autistic, and that means he processes things differently. He's always trying to understand you, just like you're trying to understand him." Chip's anger subsides, now replaced by guilt and confusion. He looks at Plankton, who's still frozen on the bench. "But I just wanted him to be happy for me," Chip says, his voice small. Karen kneels beside him, taking his hand. "And he is," she says firmly. "You just have to learn how to read his emotions differently." Chip frowns. "What do you mean?" He asks her. Karen takes a deep breath, her heart aching for both her son and her husband. "Your dad shows his love and pride in his own way, Chip. Sometimes, it's not the same as everyone else's." She looks at Plankton, who's still sitting on the bench, his antennae drooped low. "But that doesn't mean it's not there," she adds softly. "His autism just makes it harder for him to show it like other people do." Chip looks at Plankton, his chest tightening with regret. "I'm sorry," he says, his voice barely a whisper. Plankton doesn't move, but his antennae twitch slightly. "Dad, I'm sorry!" Chip repeats, his voice stronger. Plankton blinks, his eye swiveling towards Chip. "I don't get it," he said, his voice flat. "Chip what makes you think I wasn't pro-" But Chip doesn't let him finish. "You never cheer," he says, his voice breaking. "You never clap, you never jump around. You're always so still and quiet. It's like you don't even care. You say you're proud, but you don't show i---" Karen cuts him off with a gentle squeeze of his hand. "That's not true, Chip," she says, her voice calm. "Your dad shows his feelings in his own way. It's just different from what we're used to." She turns to Plankton, her expression softening. "Plankton, can you tell Chip how you felt when you heard he won?" But Plankton's in his own world now. "Chip won, Chip won, Chip won," he repeats, his eye unfocused. "I'm proud but, you don't show it, I'm sorry. I'm proud, I'm proud, Chip won. I'm proud. But you don't show it, I'm sorry," he says to the empty air. "Chip won." His voice is monotone, his body rocking slightly, his stim. "Chip, I'm proud, Chip won. But you don't show it. I'm sorry. I'm proud, I'm proud, I'm proud," he murmurs. The words repeat like a broken record, each one more painful than the last. Karen sighs, her heart breaking for her husband, and also her son. Chip stares at him. Plankton's stim doesn't stop, tears in his eye. "I'm proud, Chip won, I'm sorry. I'm proud," he continues, upset at himself. Karen steps forward, her eyes filling with compassion. "Plankton, you're doing just fine," she says, trying to cut through the repetitive phrase. "We know you're proud. It's okay." But Plankton's stim doesn't stop. "I'm proud. But you don't show it, I'm sorry. Chip won." His voice is mechanical, his thoughts locked in a painful loop. Karen sits beside him. "It's okay," she soothes. "Chip knows you're proud. You don't have to keep saying it." But the words don't stop, the stim a shield against his son's pain. "I'm proud, but you don't show it, I'm sorry. Chip won." His voice cracks, his antennae quivering with each syllable. Karen wraps her arm around his shoulders, pulling him into her embrace. "You're doing great, Plankton. We're all proud of Chip. We just have to remembe---" But Plankton can't stop, the phrase playing like a broken record in his mind. "I'm proud, but you don't show it, I'm sorry," he whispers, his antennae drooping. He can't look at his son, the hurt in Chip's eyes too much to bear. "Chip won." His voice is a whisper now, his body still. Karen's arms tighten around his shoulders. "It's okay, Plankton," she soothes. "You're doing your best." But he can't hear her over the hurt. "I'm proud," he whispers, his voice cracking. "I'm proud." Chip watches, his tears falling freely now. "Dad," he says, his voice thick with sorrow. "I know you're proud of me. I know you love me!" But Plankton's stim continues, his voice a sad refrain. "I'm proud, but you don't show it, I'm sorry. Chip won." Karen's eyes fill with tears. "Chip," she says softly, "Your dad's stim is his way of coping with his emotions right now. He's trying to say he's proud, but his brain's stuck in a loop." Chip wipes at his own tears, his heart aching. "I didn't mean to make him sad," he whispers. "I just wanted him to be happy." Karen nods, her own eyes wet. "I know, sweetheart," she says, her voice soothing. "And yet, it's hard for people with autism to show their feelings the way we do. And right now, your dad's feeling a lot of things. He's sorry he can't be like everyone else, but he's also really proud of you."

𝖳𝖮 𝖢𝖧𝖠𝖭𝖦𝖤 𝖳𝖧𝖤 𝖶𝖮𝖱𝖫𝖣 pt. 1 Sequel to Autism And All by NeuroFabulous https://emojicombos.com/autism-and-all Read the Autism And All one first! In the aftermath of Plankton's science fair episode, Chip didn't want his dad to go through that again, so he decided it was time for a change. He approached his mom with the idea of switching schools. Karen listened, her eyes filled with empathy, and nodded. "You know, sweetie, sometimes change can be good. We'll look into it." The next day, Chip accompanied his parents to Hanna's house. Hanna, with her infectious energy, was eager to help. Chip couldn't help but overhear their conversation. "So, Karen, what's really going on with Plankton?" Karen took a deep breath and began to explain. "Well, Hanna, Plankton's autistic. It's like his brain works differently. He has these things called 'stims' that help him focus and stay calm, especially when he's overwhelmed." Hanna's eyes widened with understanding. "Oh, like when he was sick aft-" Karen gently cut her off. "Yes, it was related. It's all a part of his condition. But it's more than just that. His mind works in ways that we can't always understand. Sometimes it's like he's in his own little world, but it's a brilliant one." Plankton was swinging his legs as he sat by Karen, feeling awkward. He knew his brain was different, but he didn't like it being talked about outside of Karen. Hanna leaned in, curiosity piqued. "What do you mean, 'brilliant'?" "Well, you know how he can recall every single detail of his Krabby Patty recipe?" Karen said with a smile. "Or how he can fix anything in the restaurant with just a quick look? That's his autism at work. It's like he has these special powers, but sometimes it can be too much for him to handle." Chip watched Hanna nod, absorbing the information. He felt a mix of pride and protectiveness for his dad. "But what about the bad parts?" Hanna asked, her voice softening. "How do you deal with the... the tantrum..." The moment the word slipped out, Plankton's legs stopped swinging. His eye darted to Hanna, a flicker of anger crossing his face. Karen knew that look. Plankton didn't like the term "tantrum." It was a sore spot, something that made him feel less than. With a sigh, she turned to Hanna, placing a gentle hand on her friend's arm. "Let's call it a 'meltdown', okay?" "M-Meltdown?" Hanna stuttered, her cheery demeanor dimming. "It's a tantrum, right?" Plankton's eye narrowed, and his grip on his chair tightened. "It's not a tantrum, Hanna," Plankton spoke through gritted teeth, his voice low and firm. "It's a meltdown. There's a difference, you know‽" Hanna looked surprised, then embarrassed. "I'm sorry, Plankton. I didn't mean to-" But Plankton was beyond apologies. He shot up from his chair, his tiny fists balled at his sides. "You think I throw tantrums? That I'm a child who can't control himself?" The room grew tense as his voice escalated, his body trembling with frustration. "I'm not like that. I'm not a toddler!" Hanna took a step back, her hands up in a gesture of peace. "Plankton, I didn't mean-" But he was beyond words, his autistic brain flooded with sensory overload from the misunderstanding. Karen could see the panic in his eye, his body poised for fight or flight. Her heart ached for him, for the way the world often didn't understand. Chip stepped in, trying to diffuse the situation. "Dad, it's okay. Ms. Hanna just didn't know the right word." Karen moved swiftly to Plankton's side, her voice calm and soothing. "Honey, I know you're upset. Let's go to a quiet spot." She guided him to the corner of Hanna's kitchen. Hanna, eyes wide, looked at Karen for guidance. "I didn't mean to-" she started, but Karen held up a hand, cutting her off gently. "It's okay, Hanna. It's just a misunderstanding." In the quiet corner, Karen knelt beside him. "You're right, Plankton. It's not fair. But remember, she didn't know." Plankton's eye darted back to Hanna, who was now silent, watching them with a mixture of shock and guilt. Chip stood there, torn between his dad's fury and Hanna's ignorance. Hanna's cheery persona was gone, replaced by a look of genuine concern. She approached them cautiously. "I'm really sorry, Plankton. I didn't mean to upset you." Her eyes searched his for forgiveness. Plankton's chest heaved with anger, but he felt a twinge of compassion for her ignorance. He knew she didn't understand, but it didn't change the hurt she had caused. Karen's hand was warm and steadying on his shoulder. "Let's talk about this," she said softly. "You know Hanna didn't mean it that way." Plankton's breath was ragged as he tried to compose himself. He knew Karen was right, but the word had stung, bringing back memories of past judgments and misunderstandings. "I know," he managed to murmur, his voice strained. Hanna took another tentative step forward. "I'm here to learn, Plankton," she said with sincerity. "Tell me what I should kno—" But Plankton was already retreating into his own world, his eye glazed over as he tried to process the conversation. Karen stood up, her eyes never leaving his. "Why don't we give him a moment, Hanna?" She sat beside Plankton, who was now rocking back and forth. Hanna nodded, looking at them with a mix of confusion and remorse. "I didn't know," she whispered. "I just didn't know." In the quiet corner, Karen wrapped her arm around Plankton, holding him close. "It's ok," she repeated. "You're right, honey. It's not the same." Hanna leads them all to the couches in her living room. Plankton eased himself on a sofa opposite Hanna. He rocks back and forth in stimming. "Tantrum, tantrum, not a tantrum. Meltdown. Meltdown," he murmurs to himself. Plankton's voice grew softer. "Tantrum, no. Meltdown. Meltdown," he murmured, his eye unfocused. The stimming was a familiar sight by now, a comforting self-soothing technique that his brain needed in moments of stress. Hanna sat down beside him, mimicking the rocking motion in what she thought of was a silent offer of support. Plankton's gaze snapped to Hanna, his expression sharp. "What are you doing?" he demanded. The suddenness of his voice startled Hanna. "Just trying to help," she stuttered, unsure of herself. "Don't," he said firmly, his face flushing. "Don't mimic me." Karen stepped in, placing a hand on Hanna's shoulder. "It's ok," she assured her. "It can be uncomfortable when people do that. It's best to let him do his thing." Hanna nodded, her screen full of regret. "I'm sorry," she managed, looking at Plankton. But Plankton was already lost in a loop of words, echoing his own thoughts. "This isn't right, not right, not right," he whispered to himself. Hanna looks up, confused. "What isn't right, Plank-" "Don't talk to me," Plankton interrupted, his voice sharp. Karen took a seat next to Hanna, her hand resting gently on her knee. "Hanna, you see, stims are like Plankton's personal language. They're private, like someone's thoughts. It's how he speaks to his brain, how he tells it 'I'm safe, I'm okay'. It's not for us to join unless he asks us to." Hanna nodded slowly. "So, when I tried to... help him by doing what he does, it was like I was..." "Intruding. It's like if someone tried to finish your sentences or read your thoughts," Karen elaborated, her gaze softening as she watched Plankton. "It's his way of saying, 'This is how I process the world, and I need this space to do so.'" Hanna nodded, her screen reflecting the newfound knowledge. "I never thought of it that way," she murmured. "I just wanted to help." "I know you did," Karen smiled gently, patting her hand. "But sometimes, the best way to help is to give space. For him, stims are just as personal as a diary entry. They're his way of communicating to himself." Plankton's rocking grew softer, less frantic. Karen knew the signs of his brain starting to settle down. He was beginning to come back to them, but she didn't want to push it.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) "Gordon, I think it's happening," Ma Plankton said, her voice tight with both excitement and nerves. as she felt pressure build within her tiny frame. Her husband, Gordon Plankton, paused in his work. They've had lots of kids already, so Gordon Plankton knew the drill. Ma Plankton's antennae quivered, hinting at the imminent arrival of their newest addition. Gordon walks closer, his eye wide. "Ya think it's now?" The room was simple, but meticulously clean. Ma Plankton's bed was ready, filled with warm blankets at the hospital. Gordon had worked hard. Anticipation grew as Ma Plankton felt contractions. The nurse rushed in. "It's time," she announced, her claws clicking in efficiency, calm but firm. The nurse called for the doctor, who rushed in as the baby's tiny head started to emerge. But then it stopped, the baby unable to go any further. The doctor called for more staff, and the room was suddenly filled with medics. "Ma'am, we're going to need to assist. The baby's stuck. We must be careful to manually pull him out." The medical staff moved swiftly, their gloved hands interlocking to form a careful grip around the baby's tiny form. Sweat beaded on the doctor's forehead as she applied gentle but firm pressure. Ma Plankton gritted her teeth, her eye's squeezed shut as she bore down with all her might. Each push was met with resistance, the baby's struggle echoing her own internal fight. Gordon hovered nervously. The doctor's voice was steady. "Again, Ma. We're almost there." With a final, desperate heave, the baby's head was free. The medical staff paused, their eyes flicking to the X-ray ultrasonography. The doctor nodded to the nurse, who rolled it closer with quick, precise movements to baby Sheldon Plankton before comparing prenatal imaging to the new antenatal one. Ma's heart raced. "Is everything ok?" she asked, voice quivering. The doctor took a deep breath before speaking. "Ma'am, the birth was dystocic. Your baby's delivery was...complicated. But we managed to get Sheldon out safely." She paused, glancing at Gordon, then back to Ma. "Yet the birth impacted his brain structure irreversibly. As he was being born, Plankton experienced severe stress that affected his neural pathways. He has acquired autism." That was long ago. That was Sheldon Plankton's birth. His own neurodisability. Now, Plankton and Karen, who's learned every little thing about his autistic seizures and preferences, fell in love as they grew up. Eventually, Chip, their son adopted as a new- born, came into the picture. Plankton adored his son, yet Plankton's pride was why nobody else other than Karen knew he's neurodisabled. "Be home at least by dinner!" Karen had last told Chip before he went to play. Yet Chip came home earlier than that, and his parents didn't immediately know he'd arrived back. And that's how Chip accidentally found out about his dad's neurodisabilities. Karen had Plankton's special box of sensory items nearby, as he's exiting one of his mini seizures. Sometimes after a seizure, his neuroregressions can be alarmingly odd for those who wouldn't know. And now Chip saw them. Chip peeked into his parent's bedroom to find Plankton on his bed with Karen. Sheldon Plankton's postictal loopiness was something Karen had grown used to. After a seizure, Plankton often retreated into his own world, his thoughts tangled in sensory overload and confusion. He'd laugh at nothing, or become fixated on a random object with childlike wonder. This was his brain's way of recalibrating, of finding a new equilibrium amidst the chaos. On this particular afternoon, Chip watched from the doorway, his curiosity piqued. He saw his dad playing with a box of sensory toys, his eye alight with joy. There were squishy balls, fidget spinners, and even a special pillow. Plankton picked up a soft, fuzzy toy and strobed it in front of his eye, chuckling to himself. Karen noticed Chip's shadow in the doorway and turned to see their son watching them. Her expression softened. "Sweetie, come here," she called, patting the bed. "I need to talk to you about something." Chip approached cautiously, his eyes never leaving his father. He knew his dad was quirky, but he had never seen this. "Is he ok?" he asked, his voice small and uncertain. Karen took a deep breath, her hand resting on Plankton's shoulder as she turned to face their son. "Your dad's brain works differently, honey. Sometimes, when his body gets overwhelmed, he has these moments." Plankton, still in the throes of his postictal loopiness, noticed Chip and his eye lit up. He held out the fuzzy toy, still strobing it. "Meee!" He giggled, oblivious to the seriousness of the situation. "Daddy has autism," Karen explained gently, her voice soothing. "And when he has a seizure, his brain needs some extra love and care to get back to normal." Chip's eyes widened. He heard about autism from school, but he never imagined his dad had it. He looked at Plankton playing with the toys, his movements erratic, yet somehow soothing. Plankton had always been so good at hiding it. Now, Chip realized that his dad's quirks weren't just quirks - they were his way of coping with a world that was often too loud, too bright, too much. He felt a pang of sadness, but also admiration. Plankton was so strong. Karen saw the wheels turning in Chip's mind. She knew this was a big revelation for him. "It's okay to feel confused," she assured him. "But what's important is that we support Daddy. He loves you so much, and this is just a part of who he is." Chip nodded slowly, still watching Plankton with the fuzzy toy. He was trying to process it all. Autism. Seizures. This secret. "Can I sit with him?" he asks tentatively. Karen smiles and nods, "Of course, honey." She moves over to make space for Chip on the bed. "Just remember to be gentle."

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 2 Plankton, still in his sensory-induced giggle fit, notices Chip's approach. Chip sits carefully beside his father, the bed dipping slightly under his weight. He reaches out a hand, slow and steady, and touches the fuzzy toy. Plankton stops strobing it and instead hands it to Chip. "Yi," he says. Chip takes the toy, unsure what to do, but his dad's calm demeanor reassures him. He runs his thumb over the soft fur, feeling the tiny fibers tickle his skin. Plankton watches with a gentle smile. "Spin?" he asks, his voice a gentle rasp. Chip nods and starts to rotate the toy. Plankton's eye follows the motion, a look of contentment washing over his face. It was strange to see his dad like this, so... vulnerable. But Chip felt his own heart swell with love. As the toy spins, the colors blur into a mesmerizing whirl. Chip feels the tension in the room ease slightly. He's never seen his dad so open, so unguarded. It's like getting a glimpse into a part of Plankton that's been locked away. Yet Karen knows Plankton's not gonna be pleased when he comes out of it to see his son interacting with him and his sensory items! Plankton's giggles continue to fill the room as Chip spins the fuzzy toy, matching his dad's earlier rhythm. The colors swirl into a hypnotic dance, and for a moment, it's as if the world outside their bubble doesn't exist. Chip feels a strange connection forming, a bond born from this shared experience. Slowly, Plankton's laughter fades into quietude, his eye blinking rapidly as he begins to emerge from the loop. Karen watches closely, ready to step in if needed. But then Plankton's gaze meets Chip's. The boy's eyes are wide with understanding and concern. Plankton feels a sudden wave of self-consciousness sweep over him, his cheeks flushing a deep shade of red. He hadn't meant for Chip to see him like this, so exposed. The silence is thick with emotion as Plankton tries to piece together what happened. He knows he had a seizure, but his memories are hazy, like fragments of a forgotten dream. "Chip," Plankton starts, his voice gruff and defensive. "What are you doing here?" Chip jumps back. "I-I was just looking for you," he stammers. "But then I saw..." His voice trails off. Plankton snatches the toy away, his movements quick and jerky. "These are mine," he snaps. "Not for you." Chip's eyes water, the sudden anger from his dad catching him off-guard. He hadn't meant to intrude, but now he felt like he'd broken something fragile. "But Dad," Chip stammers, his voice quivering. "I didn't know. I ju—" "You shouldn't have been snooping!" Plankton snaps, trying to shield himself from his son's innocent curiosity. Karen sighs. The room is suddenly charged with tension. Chip's heart sinks. "Dad, I'm sorry," he whispers, his eyes glistening. "I didn't mean to—" "Out!" Plankton yells, his voice echoing sharply in the small space, cutting off Chip's apology. The boy jumps up from the bed, dropping the fuzzy toy, and runs out of the room. Karen sighs, exasperated. "Sheldon, that wasn't fair," she scolds, using his full name to convey her seriousness. Plankton's shoulders slump. "I just...I can't have him seeing me like this," he mutters, his voice tight. "Unfair is the fact that I have to deal with this, myself. Why did he have to find out like that?" Karen sits beside him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "It's okay to be upset, Plankton," she says, her tone kind but firm. "But you can't hide from Chip forever. You're his father, and he loves you. He's going to have questions." Plankton turns away, his eye misty. "I don't know how to explain it to him," he murmurs. "What if he thinks I'm weak?" Karen's hand tightens on his shoulder. "You're not weak," she says firmly. "You're strong, and you're brave. And autism is just a part of what makes you, you." Plankton nods slowly, his shoulders still tense. He takes a deep breath, his chest rising and falling with the effort. "Okay," he finally says, turning back to face her. "But what do I tell him?" Karen squeezes his hand. "You tell him the truth," she says gently. "You tell him that autism is just a part of who you are, and that you have good days and bad days, just like everyone else." Plankton nods slowly, taking another deep breath. He's always been good at hiding his condition, blending in with the rest of the world. But from the moment Chip was born, he knew he had to be a strong, stoic figure for his son. Yet now, with his secret out in the open, he feels exposed. He squeezes Karen's hand back, feeling a mix of fear and relief. "What if he's scared of me?" he asks, his voice barely a whisper. Karen shakes her head firmly. "He's not going to be scared, Plankton. He's going to be curious. And he'll love you just as much, if not more, for being honest with him." With a heavy sigh, Plankton nods. He knows his wife is right. It's time for Chip to understand his father's world, a place filled with sensory overload and silent battles. He finds Chip in his bedroom, curled up on the bed with a favorite book. The room is quiet, the only sound the faint rustle of pages turning. Plankton's heart clenches at the sight of his son's sadness. "Chip," he calls, his voice barely above a whisper. Chip looks up, his eyes red-rimmed from crying. He sees his dad standing there, looking so small and vulnerable, and his own walls crumble. He jumps up, running into Plankton's arms. "I'm sorry," he sobs, burying his face in Plankton's chest. But Plankton's body stiffens. He's not used to this kind of contact, especially when he's fresh from a seizure. The sensation of Chip's arms wrapped around him is too much, and he feels the beginnings of a meltdown brewing. He doesn't know how to tell his son that he needs space, that touch isn't always comforting. Gritting his teeth, Plankton endures the embrace for a moment longer before gently pushing Chip away. "Not now," he says, his voice strained. "I need...I don't need touch." Chip's eyes widen in regret. He steps back, his arms dropping to his sides. "I'm sorry," he says again, his voice small. "I didn't know."

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 10 Chip feels a lump in his throat, his heart heavy. He wants to hug his dad, to make it all better, but he remembers his mom's words and stays put. He looks at Plankton, his mind racing to understand. Karen's eyes are full of emotion as she watches them both. "Chip," she says, her voice steady. "You don't have to apologize. You didn't do anything wrong. Your dad's brain is just different. And sometimes, it needs more time to process things, okay?" Chip nods, his gaze never leaving Plankton. "But I want to make it right," he whispers. Plankton's stims slow down a bit. "I know," he says, his voice quieter. "And I'm s-sorry I did not tell you last night." Chip sniffles. "It's ok, Dad. I just...I just wanted to help." Plankton's antennae still, his face softening slightly. He looks at Chip, his single eye full of regret. "I know," he says, his voice barely a whisper. "Now let's do this science fair of yours.." Karen nods, seeing his effort to move on. "Okay, let's get going!" The three of them go to the reserved theater for Chip's event. Karen and Plankton find seats in the audience to watch the competition. The stage buzzes with excitement as Chip sets up his project by the other contestants. Plankton's antennae twitch, absorbing the cacophony of sounds and smells. The lights are too bright, the chatter too loud, but he tries to keep it together. He's proud of Chip. Though the sensory bombardment was too much for Plankton's system to handle, for his son, he'd try. He watches Chip nervously fidget with his project, his heart racing. This is his son's moment, and he doesn't want to ruin it with another outburst or meltdown. He grips the armrests of his chair, his body tense. The announcer's megaphone pierces the air, making his antennae spike with discomfort. The sharp, high-pitched noise feels like a knife to his sensitive ears. He flinches, his eye squeezing shut involuntarily as his hands fly to his head, trying to muffle the sound. Karen notices his distress, her face etched with concern. She reaches for him, but thinks better of it. "Plankton," she says, her voice gentle but firm. "The megaphone will be here all day. We need to find a way to make i---" He cuts her off. "I know," he snaps. "But I can't just ignore it!" His antennae spike again as another announcement blares through the speakers. He winces, his body visibly shaking with the overstimulation. Karen nods, understanding. "Let's go outside for a bit," she suggests, her voice soothing. "Maybe some fresh air will he--" But before she can finish, Plankton shakes his head frantically. "No," he whispers, his eye squeezed shut. "I-I can't leave Chip." His body is rigid with the effort of containing his sensitive auditory processing system. He flinches, his antennae retracting, his skin crawling. "Chip's up soon," he stammers. "Can't leave now." His voice cracks with anxiety, his body trembling with the effort of staying seated. Karen nods, understanding the importance of this moment for both of them. The lights dim, and the theater silences as the judges take their places. Plankton's heart races as he watches Chip approach the podium, his hands fidgeting nervously with his project. The megaphone booms once more, announcing the beginning of the presentations. The first contestant steps up, their project a whirl of colors and sounds that make Plankton's antennae spike. He grits his teeth, trying to focus on his breathing, but the clapping that follows is like nails on a chalkboard to his sensitive hearing. He wishes he could cover his ears, but his pride in Chip keeps him in his seat, his hands white-knuckled on the armrests. As the applause continues, Plankton's body starts to shake, his antennae twitching erratically. He feels the pressure building in his chest, the need to escape this tormenting cacophony. The clapping seems to go on forever, each sound a sting to his overwhelmed mind. Karen notices his distress, her heart aching. She reaches for his hand, but he flinches away, his eye wide as Chip demonstrates his project. The applause erupts again, a round of cheers. Plankton squeezes his eye shut, his antennae flattened against his head. He wants to scream, to run, but he's frozen, his eye squeezed shut, his breaths coming in quick, shallow gasps. But then it proves to be too much for his body. Karen's hand instinctively goes to his shoulder. "Plankton?" She asks, concern etched into her voice. He doesn't answer, his body now rigid with pain. He feels like his insides are being torn apart. The noise, the crowd, it's all too much. He's going to be sick. He can feel it, the bile rising in his throat. The lights are spinning, and the world is closing in. Karen's grip on his shoulder tightens. "What's wrong?" She asks, alarmed. Plankton's eye flips open, and he swallows hard. "I-I don't...I ca--" His words cut off as his stomach revolts, his body lurching forward as he vomits, sounds and crowds of the science fair overwhelming him. Karen jumps to action, guiding Plankton out quickly, her arm around his wobbling frame. The coolness of the hallway is a relief, but Plankton can't stop shaking, his antennae flat against his head. "I-I'm sorry," he whispers, his voice shaking as much as his body. "I-I couldn't take it." Karen nods. "It's okay," she says, her tone calm and steady. "Let's get you cleaned up." She knows his sensory overload can lead to such outbursts, and it breaks her heart to see him in such distress, his unshed tears. They make their way to a water fountain, running cool water over his hands as he rinses his mouth. "Sorry, Karen," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "I didn't mean to do this." He looks at her, his single eye filled with guilt. "I wanted to be there for Chip." Karen takes his hand. "You can't control how your brain reacts to things, and that's okay."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 3 Chip looked up, his eyes reflecting the confusion he felt. "What happened, Mom?" he asked, his voice smaller than usual. Karen took a deep breath, trying to keep her anger in check. "Your dad is upset," she began, her voice tight. "You used a word that hurt his feelings." Chip's eyes widened in shock. "What wor—" "Don't lie to me," Karen snapped, her voice unusually harsh. "I know what you said. That word is not okay." Chip looked at her, his face a picture of innocence and confusion. "But it's just what you said," he protested. "What?" Karen's voice was a mix of anger and despair. "I only talked about your dad's autism, Chip. I never called him that." Chip had only been trying to repeat what he thought she had told him. "But I didn't know it was bad," he whispered, his eyes welling up. "I just didn't know what to call it." Karen sat by him. "Do you understand why Dad was upset?" Chip nodded, his eyes brimming with tears. "But I didn't know it was a bad word," he said, his voice cracking. "What's it mean?" Karen took a deep breath, trying to keep her emotions from overwhelming her. "It's a very hurtful word," she explained gently. "It's used to hurt of people who are different, like those who have neurological conditions like your dad's. It's not right, and it's not even accurate." Chip felt his heart sink. "But Mom," Chip protested, "I didn't mean it like th-" Karen's voice was firm but not without gentleness. "It doesn't matter how you meant it, Chip. That word is not acceptable. It's hurtful and it makes people feel less than who they are. Your dad is not 'that'. He's just your dad, and he loves you more than anything." Chip looked down, his screen blurring with tears. He hadn't meant to cause pain, but the realization of what he'd done made his stomach twist with guilt. "I'm sorry," he mumbled, his voice barely audible. Karen sighed, her frustration dissipating into sadness. She knew her son wasn't cruel—just confused. "I know you didn't mean it, Chip," she said, her voice softening. "But it's important that you know that words have power. They can build people up or tear them down." Chip nodded, feeling the weight of his mistake. He had never seen his mother so upset, and he hated that he was the cause. "Let's go talk to Dad," Karen said, her voice softening. "We need to tell him that you didn't mean it, and that you understand now." They walked back to the bedroom, Karen's hand in his. Plankton sat on the bed, his back to them. "Daddy?" Chip's voice was tentative. Plankton's body tensed, his antennae twitching with the effort not to turn around. "It's okay, Plankton," Karen said softly, stepping forward. "Chip didn't know that word was hurtful. He's sor-" Plankton's antennae shot up, his eye burning with a mix of sadness and pain. "How could you, Karen?" he spat out, his voice shaking. "You, of all people. How could you let him think that about me?" Karen stepped closer, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "I didn't, Plankton. Chip just heard me mention your autism and he didn't underst--" But Plankton jerked away, his antennae quivering with frustration. "That's not what he said!" Karen's screen filled with puzzlement. "What did he say, then?" "That you said I was..." Plankton paused, his antennae drooping. "That I was... that." Karen's eyes searched his face, her heart breaking. "Plankton, no. I swear, I would never use that word for you. You're not 'that'. You're just you—my love, my partner, Chip's dad. Autism is just a part of yo-" But Plankton was too caught up in his own turmoil to hear her. "It's always been there," he whispered, his antennae drooping. "Everyone else can see it. Why couldn't I?" Chip watched, feeling his own heart break at the sight of his dad's pain. He wanted to fix it, to make everything right again. "Daddy," he said, his voice shaking with emotion. "I don't think you're that way. You're just... Daddy." Plankton's antennae perked up slightly at the sound of his son's voice. He turned to face them, his eye swollen with unshed tears. "I'm sorry," Chip continued, his voice trembling. "I didn't know that word was bad. I just wanted to tell you how much I love y—" "Love?" Plankton choked out, his antennae twitching. "How can you love someone who's... who's like me? After all, you just called me tha-" "Daddy, I didn't know it was bad," Chip said, his voice filled with sincerity. "But I do now. And it doesn't change anything. You're still my dad. You're still the best person I kno—" But Plankton can't bear to hear any more. "Get out!" he roared. Karen and Chip stared at his outburst, shocked by his sudden anger. They could see the pain in his eye, the deep-seated fear of being misunderstood.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 17 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Karen's eyes are filled with love and understanding. Plankton slowly nods, his antennae dropping. "I'm sorry," Chip says, his voice barely a whisper. But Plankton's antennae shoot up, his eye cold. "You need to go," he says, his voice firm. Chip's screen flickers with hurt. "What?" he asks, his voice shaking. Plankton's gaze is unyielding. "I don't want you here," he says. "Not right now." His words are like a dagger to Chip's heart, but Karen's screens flicker with a message of patience. "Dad, what do you mea-" But Plankton cuts him off, his antennae rigid. "I mean it," he says, his voice hard. "I don't want you here." Chip's screen reflects confusion and pain. He doesn't understand. "But why?" he asks. "We're fa-" "Don't," Plankton says, his voice sharp. "Don't pretend to care." His eye is cold, his antennae quivering with anger. "You made fun of me. You think my world is a joke." Chip's screen flickers with confusion and guilt. "Dad, no," he says, his voice shaking. "That's not what I meant." But Plankton's not listening, his words cutting through the air like shards of glass. "You think you know," he says, his voice rising. "But you don't. You can't. You're not like me." Karen's screens are a swirl of emotions, her heart aching for both her son and her husband. "Plankton, please," she says, her voice a gentle plea. But he's not listening. He's too lost in his own hurt, his own frustration. "You think you can just play along?" he says, turning to Chip. "You think it's that easy?" Chip's screen shows his fear growing, his mind racing. He didn't mean to hurt his dad, but now he feels like he's being pushed away. "Dad, I'm sorry," he says, his voice barely a whisper. "I just made a mis-" "Mistake? Hah. The only mistake was thinking you could ever understand!" Plankton's words are a harsh reminder of their earlier misunderstanding. Chip's screen reflects his hurt, his eyes filling with tears. "You think you can just pretend?" Plankton continues, his voice bitter. "You think you know what it's like to be me?" His antennae wave wildly in accusation. Chip's voice is barely a squeak. "I just wanted to help, Dad," he says, his screen a jumble of sadness and confusion. "But you didn't," Plankton says, his voice cold. "You hurt me. And I can't just shake it off." Karen's screens flicker with pain for her husband, but she knows Plankton's anger is a shield, a way to protect his tender heart. "You don't get it," Plankton continues, his antennae jutting forward. "You think you can just pretend to understand?" His words are a knife in the dark, twisting in Chip's gut. "Dad," Chip says, his voice trembling. "I'm sorry. I'll do better. I'll learn." But Plankton's eye narrows, his antennae waving. "It's not about you," he says, his voice harsh. "It's never been. You don't get to cry victim. I can forgive accidentally touching me and such, but this... I can't. I saw you mocking me. I heard you laughing." Chip's eyes widen. "No," he says, his voice desperate. "I didn't mean t---" But Plankton's not listening. "You think because you're sorry, everything's okay and make it go away? You don't get to decide that," he says, his voice shaking. "You don't get to tell me how I feel. Because right now, you don't understand a thing. You're not a part of this. You're not being a good son. And I don't think I can trust you." The words hit Chip like a wave, his screen flashing with disbelief. He feels like he's drowning, his mind racing for a way to make it right. "Dad, I'm sorry," he says again, his voice choked with tears. "I'll do anything. I'll learn, I'll change." But Plankton's antennae droop, his body defeated. "It's too late," he murmurs. "You had your chance. But honestly, I don't think you'll ever be the son I need." Karen's screens pulse with pain, seeing the rift between them grow wider. She knows how much Plankton values trust, how hard it is for him to give it once it's been shattered. Chip's screen flickers with desperation. "Dad, I'll be here," he begs, whimpering. "I'll try anyth—" But Plankton's antennae are rigid with finality. "No," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "I now know better than to let you in again. I hoped we'd be closer, but now I... I don't think you belong in my life, Chip." The words hang in the air, each one heavier than the last. Chip's screen is a whirlwind of emotions: guilt, sadness, fear. "Dad," he says, his voice a broken plea. "Please, I'll do better. I promise." But Plankton's gaze is unyielding. "I'm letting go Chip. We're done now. You'll never be the son I adored again. You failed to accept me, so I won't accept your façade. So good bye, Chip. I hope you find peace.." Plankton then turns around, leaving Karen and Chip in the living room as he walked down the hall. Chip's eyes are wide with shock, his screen flickering with tears. Karen's screens dim with sadness as she looks at her son. "Chip," she says, her voice gentle. "It's not you. It's just his way of coping." But Chip's not listening. He's thinking about the moments his dad's eyes had lit up, the times Plankton had laughed, his antennae waving with joy. And now, it's gone, replaced by a coldness that scares him. He tries to imagine what it's like for Plankton, to live in a world that's too loud, too bright, too much. A world where even the smallest touch can send him spiraling. Where every interaction is a minefield of misunderstandings. And he wonders how he could have missed the signs. How could he have hurt his father so much without even realizing it?

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 3 Plankton takes a moment. He looks at Chip, really looks at him. "It's ok," he says, his tone a mix of sadness and resignation. "I know it's hard to understand, but I'm going to try to explain." He sits down. "You see, buddy, I have something called autism," Plankton begins, his voice shaking slightly. "It's like my brain has its own special rules. Sometimes it makes things easy for me, like remembering everything I've ever seen or heard. But other times, it makes the world too loud, too bright, too much to handle." Chip nods, his eyes never leaving Plankton's. "And sometimes," Plankton continues, his antennae drooping slightly, "I have these moments called seizures. They're like when you get really, really dizzy and your body just needs a stop, except mine happens without much warning." Chip sits down beside him, his curiosity outweighing his sadness. "What were those toys in your bedroom for, Dad?" he asks. Plankton glances at the closed door, then back at Chip. "Those are my sensory toys," he explains, his voice still shaky. "They help me stay calm when things get restless. Like when I have a meltdown or a seizure." He pauses, gathering his thoughts. "You know how sometimes you get overwhelmed with homework, and you just need to take a break?" Chip nods. "Yeah," he says, his voice barely audible. Plankton sighs. "It's like that for me, but all the time." Chip nods. He remembers his dad's strange behaviors, his avoidance of certain textures and sounds, the way he'd always have to sit in the same spot at the dinner table. "It's like my brain wants those toys to reset, like when your game console freezes and you have to unplug it," Plankton says, trying to find a metaphor his son would relate to, relieved that his son is trying to understand. "And you get those...seizures?" Chip asks him. Plankton nods solemnly. "Yes, buddy," he says. "They're like storms in my head. They come and go, but when they're here, they're real big." He pauses, searching for the right words. "And when the storm is over, I can get this...funny feeling. That's when I might start laughing at things that aren't funny or thinking things that aren't there. It's like my brain's way of getting back to normal." Chip nods, his eyes never leaving his father's face. "But it's not all bad," Plankton adds, trying to inject a little humor into the conversation. "Sometimes, my brain does cool things. Like when I can remember every single Krabby Patty formulation we've ever tried to steal. Or when I can see patterns that other people miss." He smiles faintly. "But it's not always fun. Sometimes it's really hard, and I need help. Your mom's been my biggest help," he tells his son. "Without her, I don't know what I'd do." Chip nods, his eyes welling up again. "I want to help too," he says determinedly. "What can I do?" Plankton's heart swells with pride. "You can just be you," Plankton tells him, his voice a bit stronger now. "And if I ever seem weird or different, just remember that I'm still me. That's all I ask." He pauses, then adds, "And maybe...maybe we can find some things that are soothing for me, together." Chip nods, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. "Okay," he says, his voice still shaky. "We can do that." Plankton smiles, the first genuine one since before his seizure. "Good," he says. "Because I'm not going anywhere, buddy. I'm still your dad, and I'm still the best darn Krabby Patty thief in Bikini Bottom." They share a tentative laugh, the tension in the room dissipating slightly. Chip wipes at his eyes, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "So, what now?" he asks. Plankton takes a deep breath. "Now, we move forward," he says. "You know about my autism, and you know I'll have moments. But I want you to understand that I'm okay." He looks at Chip, his eye searching for any lingering fear or confusion. "I've had this all my life." Chip nods, his gaze steady. "What about your seizures?" he asks, his voice barely a whisper. Plankton swallows hard, his antennae twitching nervously. "They're part of me too," he admits. "But with your mom and now you, I'm not alone. Now it's getting late. We all need to go to bed." Plankton goes to his shared room with Karen but Chip follows. "Can I sleep with you tonight?" Chip asks, his voice hopeful. Plankton hesitates. He's a light sleeper, and even the faintest noise can wake him. "I don't know, Chip," he says, his voice thick with exhaustion. "I might wake you up with my movements." But Chip's hopeful expression is hard to resist. "Please, Dad," Chip whispers, his eyes pleading. "I want to be close to you." Plankton feels a lump form in his throat. He knows that Chip is just trying to process the new information, to understand his father's condition. He nods, his antennae drooping slightly. "Okay," he says. "But just roll over if I start making noise or moving around too much." Karen nods. "It's part of his autism." Chip then crawls into his dad's bed. Plankton's movements are slow and deliberate, his body still recovering from the seizure. He lies down, his antennae drooping. Karen tucks the covers around them both, giving them a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Sleep tight," she whispers before switching off the light.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 4 The room is plunged into darkness, and Plankton feels his body begin to relax. He's exhausted as his eye flutters closed, his breathing evened out. But Chip is wide awake, his mind racing with thoughts of his dad's revelation. He watches Plankton's chest rise and fall in the dim moonlight. He's never seen him so still, so peaceful. It's a stark contrast to the manic energy he usually exudes while scheming or running from Mr. Krabs. Plankton's breathing becomes steadier, a soft snore escaping his mouth as he slips into sleep. Chip lies there for a while, listening to the gentle rhythm, feeling the warmth of his father's body next to him. He notices Plankton's hand, lying open on the bed, fingers slightly curled. Without thinking, Chip reaches out and takes it. It's comforting. Plankton's hand twitches slightly in his sleep, but he doesn't wake up. Chip thinks back to all the times his dad had been there for him, the endless stories of adventure and mischief, the way he'd always made him laugh. Eventually later in the night, Chip starts to notice something new. His father's quiet snores are interrupted by his voice. "Mm... osem...," Plankton mumbled in his sleep, his hand twitching slightly in Chip's grasp. He'd never heard this before! Curiosity piqued, Chip listened closer, his dad's words growing clearer. "Neur...where... hiding...ula..." Plankton mumbled before his voice trailed off into another snore. It dawned on Chip that his dad was talking in his sleep. It was like his brain was still working on autopilot, processing things even when he wasn't conscious. The rest of the night goes without incident. The next morning, the sun peeks through the cracks in the curtains, Chip's eyes blinking open to the sight of his father, still sleeping soundly. Plankton's hand is still wrapped around his, their fingers entwined in a silent testament to their newfound bond. Chip smiles, feeling his heart swell with love. He's always known his dad was special, but now he understands why in a way he never did before. Karen stirs in the early morning light, glancing at the bed beside her. She knows this is a momentous step for Plankton, letting Chip in on his secret. She smiles gently as she watches Chip wake. "Good morning, Chip," she says, keeping her voice low so not to disturb Plankton. "How did you sleep?" Chip sits up slowly, his eyes wide. "I heard Dad talking in his sleep," he whispers, his face scrunched in puzzlement. "It was weird, but I liked it. It felt like he was still with me, even when he was dreaming." Karen nods, her smile soft. "That's his brain doing its thing," she says. "Sometimes people with autism have a harder time turning off their thoughts at night. It's like his brain is still working on all the patterns and things he loves. He doesn't always do it, but it's not uncommon." Chip looks thoughtfully at his dad. Plankton stirs, his eye opening to see Chip staring at him. He blinks a few times, then sits up, his antennae springing to life. "Ah, morning," he says, his voice groggy. Chip quickly pulls away his hand, but not before Plankton notices. He clears his throat, his gaze shifting away from his son. "How'd you sleep?" he asks, trying to sound nonchalant. But Chip doesn't miss the look of vulnerability in his dad's eye. "Good," Chip replies, his voice still quiet. "Why do you snore, Dad?" He asks, as Karen stifles her laughter. "Is that because of aut-" Plankton's antennae shoot up in alarm. "WHAT?" He cuts Chip off abruptly, his eye darting to Karen. She nods gently. "It's not an autistic trait, but many people do." But Plankton's mind is racing. He's never heard himself snore. The realization that his son has noticed something so intimate, something he wasn't even aware of, sends a jolt of panic through him. "I... I don't snore," he stammers, his antennae quivering. Chip looks confused. "But you did, Dad," he says, his voice still soft. Karen steps in, trying to ease the tension. "It's just how some people breathe when they sleep," she explains. "It doesn't mean anything's wrong with you. Now Chip, you won your school's science fair and are going to the final competition right? If so, we need to pack and get on the road, as it'll take all day for me to drive to the hotel the program booked!" Plankton nods, relieved at the change in subject. "Yes, yes," he says, his voice a bit too eager. "The science fair. Chip's going to win." He turns to his son. "You're going to make me proud, aren't you?" Chip nods, a hint of a smile on his face. "I'll do my best, Dad," he says. They start to pack, the morning air filled with the bustle of activity. Plankton moves around the room, his movements sharp and precise. Chip watches him, noticing how his dad's autism affects even the simplest of tasks. Everything has to be in its place, every item packed just so. "Mom, what about the sensory toys?" Chip asks, his voice a mix of curiosity and concern. Karen glances at Plankton, then back at her son. "We have another box in the car," she says, her voice calm. "But Dad doesn't need them every second." Plankton nods, his antennae still quivering. "Just ones for travel," he adds, his voice tight.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 5 As they pack the last of their things, Plankton can't help but wonder what the science fair will be like. So many people, so many sounds, so much to process. It's a minefield of overstimulation, but for Chip, he's gonna try. Bags in the trunk, Karen gets in the driver's seat as Plankton and Chip sit in the back together. "You okay, Dad?" Chip asks, his voice gentle. Plankton nods, his antennae still as the car starts with a purr. After leaving the driveway Chip notices his dad's humming to himself, a soft, steady rhythm. Plankton's hands are in his lap, fidgeting slightly as he focuses on the hum. "What are you doing?" Chip asks, his curiosity getting the better of him. Plankton jumps in his seat, antennae shooting up. "I'm... uh...just...thinking?" He's flabbergasted that his son has caught him stimming. He's still trying to process the idea that his son now knows his deepest, most personal secret. Chip's eyes widen. "Thinking?" He repeats. "With a so-" "Chip," Karen interrupts. She knows Plankton's stimming, which he never likes to speak of. Yet she also knew Chip's trying to understand, and decided it's time to explain. "Your dad's humming is a stim," she says gently, keeping her eyes on the road ahead. "It's something some autistic folks do to help manage their sensory input or self-soothe." Chip nods, filing away the new information. "Oh," he says, as Plankton freezes. "So Dad, is that why you sometimes do that spinning thing with your fing--" "Chip!" Plankton snaps, his voice harsher than he intends. So Karen jumps in. "Sweetie," she says, turning in the passenger seat to face her son, "Dad's stims are private. They're like his personal way of taking a deep breath when things get too much. He doesn't do it for anyone else, just for himself. And if he's alright with sharing them with us, that's his choice. But it's important we respect his privacy." Plankton's gaze meets hers in the rearview mirror, gratitude in his eye, hands stilling as Karen continued. "And unless he says so, it's not for us to bring up or comment on them," she explains to Chip. "So your dad hums, or flaps his arms, or rocks his body, even muttering to himself. They're all his ways of stimming, and aren't to be interrupted or discussed unless he initiates it. If he seems distressed, you can ask if he needs anything, but otherwise, just be there for him." Chip nods, his face a picture of concentration. "Ok, Mom," he says. "But could, can I tr-" "NO!" Plankton's voice cuts through the car, sharp and sudden. He turns to face his son, his eye blazing. "I don't want you staring at or making fun of me!" Karen's eyes meet Plankton's in the mirror, filled with a mix of love and frustration. She knew this outburst is rooted in fear and vulnerability. "Chip wasn't trying to, Plankton," she says. Chip shrinks back, his face reddening. "I'm so sorry," he stammers. Plankton's face softens, his antennae drooping. "I know," he murmurs. "It's just...it's hard." Karen nods. "So the science fair is gonna be tomorrow, so the hotel we're going to tonight has reserved the contestants and their families rooms! So the three of us are gonna have to share the hotel room." Plankton's antennae twitch. "And, Dad," Chip says, his voice full of excitement. "It's going to be so cool! There'll be so many science lovers like us!" Plankton nods, trying to mirror his son's enthusiasm, but inside he's panicking. So many people, so many potential triggers. But he can't let Chip see his fear. He takes a deep breath, his hand against his own seat in a stim. "Yea." The car ride is quiet for a while, and Plankton finds himself getting drowsy. He fights the urge to close his eye. He knows if he dozes off, he'd be embarrassed, and he can't let that happen now, not with Chip watching him so closely. He focuses on the scenery passing by, the rhythm of the car's tires on the road, anything to keep himself awake. But it's a losing battle. His eyelid keeps drooping, his brain begging for rest. He starts counting the yellow lines on the road, then switches to red cars, but the monotony of it all just makes him sleepier. His head nods, and he jolts awake with a start, his heart racing for a moment. Chip glances at his father. "You okay, Dad?" Plankton nods, his antennae twitching with the effort to stay awake. "Fine, buddy," he says. But his body feels heavy, like he's sinking into the car seat. He decides to try distraction. "So, tell me more about your science fair schedule," he asks, hoping that his son's excitement will keep him alert. Chip's face lights up. "Well, tomorrow we've got the setup in the morning, then the judging starts right after lunch." He rattles off the various categories and his predictions for each, his voice rising and falling with enthusiasm. Plankton nods along, trying to keep up with the flurry of information. But his eyelid starts drooping again. "And then there's the final round!" Chip says, his voice carrying on despite Plankton's fading attention. "I've got my experiment all set up by myse—" Plankton's snore cuts his son off mid-sentence as his head lolls, his mouth slightly open, to Chip's shoulder. Chip looks at Karen in the front seat, her eyes glancing back at them in the mirror with a knowing smile. "It looks like he's really tired," she says, keeping her voice low. "It's okay to let him sleep." Chip nods, feeling a wave of protectiveness over his father. He chuckles, taking a selfie with Plankton's sleeping face on his phone. He forwards the selfie to Karen's phone. She tries not to giggle. "Oh, Chip," she smiles, "Dad's not gonna take that too kindly when he wakes up."

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 6 Plankton snores softly, his antennae twitching slightly with each breath. Chip can't help but watch him, the snores reminding him of the moments they shared the night before. Karen keeps her eyes on the road, her mind racing. She's proud of how Plankton's trying to be more open about his condition, but she knows how much effort it takes for him to do so. And she's equally proud of Chip for his own understanding and love. Plankton slept as they finally pulled up to the hotel parking lot that evening. Karen looked back at them. "Wake up, sweetie," she said gently, her hand on Plankton's shoulder. "We're here." Plankton's antennae twitched slightly, but his eye remained closed. "Mmph," he murmured, his hand moving to cover his face. Karen smiled. "Come on, Plankton," she urged. "Chip's eager to see the hotel." She shakes his shoulder gently. He jolts awake, his eye shooting open. "What?" He asks, his voice groggy. Chip laughs. "The hotel, Dad!" He says. "We're here!" Plankton blinks rapidly, trying to clear his vision. He's embarrassed that he fell asleep in the car, embarrassed they had to wake him up. He sits up too quickly, his antennae straightening out. "Oh, right," he says, trying to cover discomfort with a forced smile as Karen got the bags. Entering the hotel, kids were everywhere, even though the fair's not tonight. Parents were chatting in the lobby as contestants mingled. Karen noticed Plankton's discomfort immediately, his grip tightening on her hand. "Let's get to our room," she says, checking in. The room is a typical hotel suite, clean and impersonal. Plankton looks around, his antenna twitching. Chip bolts to the window, his eyes wide at the view of the city scape. "Wow, Dad, look at the lights!" Plankton's gaze follows Chip, but his mind is racing. He's overwhelmed. Karen sees the look on his face. "Why don't you sit down, Plankton?" He nods, his body moving mechanically to a bed by the wall. Karen got his travel bag of sensory items and fidgets. "Thank you, Karen," he murmurs, his body rocking slightly. She nods, understanding as she gets out his rod blackout curtain to set-up around Plankton's bed. Chip watches curiously as his mom hangs it up. "Why a curtain, Mom?" he asks. Karen then explains, "It's to block out the extra light and muffle the sound. It'll help Dad feel more comfortable." Plankton nods, his body relaxing slightly as the curtains are drawn. Chip nods, his curiosity piqued. He reaches and pulls out a small, squishy ball from his bag. "This helps?" He asks, holding it. "Don't!" Plankton snaps, his voice sharp as a knife. Chip's hand freezes mid-air, his eyes wide with surprise and hurt. "But you said-" "Chip," Karen gently interrupts, seeing the hurt on her son's face. "Those are Dad's special things. They're not toys for everyone." Chip looks down, his hands dropping. "I'm sorry, Dad," he says softly, his voice thick with disappointment. "I didn't know." Plankton's antennae droop, guilt swamping him. "It's okay," he mumbles, his voice tight. "Just... please, respect my space!" The room is quiet except for the distant hum of the city outside. Karen sets up his bag on the bedside table, her movements calm and precise. Plankton takes the squishy ball, his fingers digging into the soft material. He starts to bounce it slightly, the rhythmic motion helping to ease his nerves. Karen gives him a knowing look, sitting next to him on the bed. "Let's tell Chip what you're feeling?" she suggests. "It'll help him underst--" "I don't know how!" Plankton interrupts, his frustration clear. He throws the ball onto the carpet. "I don't know how.." Karen's expression softens. "Plankton, you just need to tell him how you feel." She takes his hand in hers. "He loves you. He just wants to help." But Plankton's on the verge of a meltdown. Chip's eyes widen as his father starts to rock back and forth, his hands flapping slightly. He's never seen his dad like this before, and it scares him. "Dad, what's happening?" Chip asks, his voice quivering. Karen steps in, placing a hand on Chip's shoulder. "Remember, Chip; your dad's stims are personal," Karen says gently. "They're not for us to take or use without his permission. Just because we know about them, doesn't mean we should invade his space." She looks at Plankton, her eyes full of empathy. "It's alright Plankton, you can keep doing what you need to do," she adds. Chip nods. "I'm sorry, Dad," he whispers. "I didn't know." Plankton keeps rocking. "So much... stuff. Too much... stuff." He murmurs. Chip nods. "It's okay, Dad. You can do your st-" "Don't!" Plankton's voice cracks, his stims increasing. "It's mine," he snaps. "Just for me!" His body rocks faster, his hands flapping more in agitation. "It's okay, Chip," Karen says softly, her voice steady. "Let him have his space." Chip nods, his eyes still on his father. He can see the tension in Plankton's body, the way his hands move. He's never seen his dad so lost in his own world. He sits down on the bed. He wants to help, but he doesn't know how. Karen wraps her arms around Chip, pulling him into a hug. "It's okay," she whispers. "Dad's just overwhelmed. But those stims are for him. They're his way of trying to make sense of the world." Chip nods. "Can I get a fidget sensory toy from hi-" "NO!" Plankton's voice cracks like a whip, his eye snapping to Chip. "It's not for you to touch!" Chip's eyes drift to Karen. "It's okay, Chip," she soothes, her voice a gentle whisper. "These are Dad's personal tools for managing his moments." She gestures to the sensory bag on the adjacent nightstand. "We respect that." Chip nods slowly, his gaze still on his dad's twitching antennae. He feels a pang of sadness, a desire to fix what he can't understand. "I just want to he--" "NO!" Plankton suddenly shouts, his antennae straightening. "You don't know! You can't know!" His voice shakes with rage, his body trembling. "You can't just... take my things and use them like they're yours!" His hands slam the bed as Karen quickly moved between them, her hands up. "Plankton," she says firmly, her voice calm. "You're upset. It's okay. We're here for you." But Plankton's seething now, his breaths quickening.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 7 Chip starts to move closer, but Karen's quick shake of the head stops him. She knows Plankton needs space, and he's agitated, so he's on the verge of a full-blown meltdown. "Back off," Plankton growls, his voice low and threatening to Chip. His body's stiff, and Karen knows she has to act fast before the situation escalates any further. "Chip, Dad needs a moment. Pick the bed you want and I'll get you set up," Karen says, her voice firm but kind. She knows this is hard for her son, but Plankton's needs have urgency. Reluctantly, Chip goes through the curtain, choosing the bed farthest from his dad's, feeling like he's pushed away. Plankton's breaths are ragged, for he's angry at Chip's invasion of his personal space, his private mechanisms for coping with the overwhelming world. Karen sits by his side. "Plankton, sweetie," she says calmly, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Wanna talk about it?" Her touch is gentle, but his antennae flinch. He's still reeling from the sensory overload and his son's innocent mistake. She can see the turmoil behind his single eye and retreats her hand. He turns away, his back to her, his body still rigid. "I'm not mad at you," he whispers. "I'm mad at myself, and Chip." Tears form in his eye. Karen's hand still remains hovering for a moment before she decides against touching him again. "Mad at yourself?" she asks gently, her voice a soft caress. "Why?" Plankton sighs, his shoulders slumping. "I can't control it," he says. Karen nods. "You don't have to," she says, her voice soothing. "Your autism is yours. It's part of you, and we love all of you." Plankton's antennae twitch again, his body needing the release of his stims as Chip comes back through the curtain. Plankton resumes his rocking as he starts talking to himself. "I can't believe it," he mumbles. "My own son, my own son.." Chip watches his dad, his heart heavy with sadness. He doesn't know what to do, what to say. He just wants to help. He approaches Plankton's bed, his steps cautious. "Dad, can I sit with yo--" "STOP STARING at me!" Plankton snaps. Chip's eyes widen in surprise, his heart racing. He didn't mean anything by it, but he knows he's upset his dad. "I'm not staring, Dad," he says quickly, taking a step back. "I just..." But Plankton's too lost in his own world to notice, his stims taking over as he talks to himself. "I'm here," he whispers, his voice barely a murmur. "So here." His hands keep flapping, his body rocking. Karen sits quietly beside the bed, watching her husband. She knows he's trying to process the world around him. She wishes to make it easier. Chip watches his father, his heart aching. Tension is thicker than the blackout curtains that hang around Plankton's bed. Plankton's hands kept on flapping. "I can't know this," he says. "Can't...can't... can't know it." Karen looked at Plankton, her heart heavy. She knew the pressure mounting on him, and wished she could just take it all away. She moved closer. "Plankton," she whispers. "Can I help?" Her hand reaches out, but stops just short of his arm. She doesn't want to startle him. He doesn't look at her, his focus inward. "Who's always watching," he murmurs. "Will don't do, it's not. Tell to me. Don't know, don't know, don't know..." Karen's hand hangs in the air for a moment before she slowly withdraws it, giving him the space he needs. Chip's eyes well up with tears. "Dad, I'm not wa-" "NOT FOR YOU!" Plankton yells, his voice echoing in the small hotel room. He flaps his hands harder, the frustration escalating. Chip's voice cracks. "Dad, I'm not watching!" He says a bit too loud and sudden. Plankton starts to cry, tears leaking out of his single eye as he continues to talk to his stims. "No no, no. Isn't for one, tone. Not too much." His voice hitches in between his crying. Karen's eyes are wet, watching Plankton's painful self-talk. "Chip," she whispers, "Do NOT raise your voice like that to your dad. Not only is it uncalled for, but it can be traumatizing to him." Chip nods, his face going pale. "I'm sorry," he whispers to the space between them. "I didn't mean to..." Plankton's mumbling becomes more coherent, his words mixing with sobs. "Know tone on watch, not does, no one knows. Alone, always alone." His antennae wave frantically, his body shaking with the intensity of his emotions. Chip's heart breaks as he watches his dad's pain. He's never seen him like this before, so vulnerable, so lost in his own thoughts. He wants to reach out, his hand extending again. "You're not al—" But Karen's hand stops him, her eyes firm. "Let him have his moment," she whispers, squeezing his shoulder gently. Plankton sobs as he hiccoughs between phrases, his voice soft. "Must be quiet, can't let for know." He's speaking to his stims, his voice barely a murmur. Karen's eyes are full of immense love and sadness. She wants to hold him, to comfort him, but knows the boundary. Instead, she watches over him. Chip watches, his heart in his throat. He feels like he's intruding, but he can't just ignore his dad's pain. He swallows hard. "Dad," he says, his voice quiet. "You're not a-" "I KNOW!" Plankton's voice cracks. He turns to face Chip. His sobs become louder, more desperate. Chip feels his chest tighten. "Dad," he says slowly, "I didn't mean to up-" "Do you HAVE to keep on interrupting me‽" Plankton accuses. Chip shrinks back, his eyes filling with remorse. "Dad, I'm sorry, I just want you to know I'm here for yo-" "NO!" Plankton's voice is a whipcrack, cutting off his son's words. "I don't need your pity!" He turns away, his body wracked with sobs, his antennae thrashing about. Karen watches helplessly, her heart in her throat. She understands his pain, his need for solitude, but also the hurt in Chip's eyes as he crawls onto Plankton's bed, his body tentative. But Plankton's having none of it! "Get OFF!" Plankton's voice is sharp. Chip flinches, his eyes filling with tears. "Dad, I ju—" "I said, GET OFF!"

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 9 Chip watches, his eyes red from crying. "Is he okay?" He asks again, his voice small. Karen nods, wiping her own tears away. "He'll be okay," she whispers. "We just need to rest now." Chip crawls into his own bed, his thoughts racing. He doesn't know what to make of his dad's outburst or the seizure. He feels scared and alone. Karen notices and comes to sit beside him. "Chip," she says gently. "Dad's okay. This can happen. It's just how his brain works. It gets overwhelmed. Now when he's like that, it's important we let him be, okay?" Chip nods, his throat tight. "But I di-" "You didn't do anything wrong," Karen cuts him off. "You just didn't understand. And that's okay." She smiles at him, her eyes warm. "He just gets frustrated when his stims are interrupted. It's his way of dealing with the world." Chip nods, watching his mom as she carefully organizes Plankton's sensory items back. "But why does he let you when he doesn't let me—" "Because, Chip," Karen says, her voice still gentle, "I know how to support his stims without causing him more distress. You'll learn too, with time." She picks up the fidget toy, her eyes on Plankton's still form. "Remember, his needs are different than ours. Sometimes, his brain needs extra help to make sense of things, and these stims are a way of doing that." Chip nods, his understanding growing. He watches as Karen places the toys back into the bag. "But why'd he yell?" he asks, his voice barely above a whisper. "It's not that he doesn't love you," Karen explains. "It's just that sometimes, his brain feels like it's going a million miles an hour, and his body needs to catch up." She looks at Plankton's sleeping form. "When you touched him, his fidgets you stopped that for him. And it was too much to handle. So he could only express his frustration." Chip's eyes never left his dad's peaceful expression. "But he was so mad..." "It's not you, Chip. It's the world," Karen sighs. "Sometimes, it's just too much for him. And when that happens, he needs his stims." She stands up, moving to Plankton's side of the bed. "Let's let Dad sleep now. Tomorrow's a big day.." The next morning, Karen went in through Plankton's curtain to wake him. "Hey, sleepyhead," she whispers, her hand brushing his shoulder gently. "It's time to get up." Plankton's antennae twitch as he opens his eye, looking around disoriented. "Whaa-" he mumbles. Karen smiles softly, his post-seizure loops already worn off. "Good morning," she says, helping him sit up. "It's time for the science fair. Let's wake Chip up, ok?" Plankton nods slowly. He can remember the stimming and his outburst at Chip. He sighed. "I'm sorry," he mutters, his voice still thick with sleep. "I didn't mean to..." "You don't have to apologize," Karen says, interrupting him. "You were just trying to cope." She helps him to his feet, her hands steady. "We'll talk to Chip about it after I wake him." Plankton nods, his eye still half-closed. He follows Karen to Chip's bed, feeling guilt heavy in his heart. His son's sleeping form is peaceful. "Chip," Karen says gently, shaking him awake. "It's time for the science fair, buddy!" Chip blinks, the memory of last night's events flooding back. He looks at Plankton, his heart aching with guilt and fear. Plankton sees the look on Chip's face and sighs, sitting down on the bed beside him. "Hello." Chip's voice is barely above a whisper. "Hi, Dad." Karen watches them both, knowing that now is the time for Plankton to try and explain. But his words are stuck, his mouth dry. He doesn't know how to put into words his regret for last night's outburst. "Chip," Plankton begins awkwardly. "I...I uh, I-I-I-I…" He stammers, his antennae twitching with the effort of finding the words. Karen watches with concern, knowing his difficulty with expressing emotions, especially in moments like these. "It's okay," she murmurs, her hand on his back. Chip looks at his dad, his eyes questioning. He's seen Plankton stim before, but his stuttering is new, his body seemingly frozen with anxiety. Plankton's antennae wave nervously. "I...I'm I-I'm, I-I-I-I…" He tries to say sorry, but the word is stuck, his brain racing. Karen's hand squeezes his shoulder, silent support. "It's okay," she whispers. "Take your time." Plankton's antennae twitch faster, his face contorted with the effort to articulate his thoughts. "I...I..." his voice cracks. He looks at Chip, his son's gaze filled with concern and fear. The silence stretches between them, a tense wire threatening to snap. Plankton knows he must find the words, must explain his behavior, but his mouth refuses to cooperate. His mind whirls with the desire to apologize, but the words are elusive. Chip's gaze is steady, his fear replaced with sympathy as he watches his dad struggle. He knows his dad didn't mean to scare him last night. He knows his dad's brain works differently, and he wants to understand. "Chip, I'm so...so..." The words won't come out. He's trapped in his own head, a prisoner to his autism's quirks. Karen's hand squeezes tighter, urging him on. "It's okay, Plankton," she says softly. "Just tell him what yo--" But Plankton's stuttering stops abruptly, his single eye wide with panic. "I-I-I-I-I-" He can't form the word, his mouth opening and closing. Karen's heart aches for him, seeing his desperation to connect with Chip. "It's okay," she soothes. "We can just talk about what happened." Plankton nods, his antennae slowing down. "I d-didn’t m-mean to scare y-you," he finally manages to say, his voice still shaky. "My brain gets...messy." Chip looks at his dad, his eyes filled with a mix of emotions. "It's okay," he whispers, his voice small but sure. "I know you didn't mea-" "No, it's not okay!" Plankton's voice cracks. "I need to apologize! I need to make it right!" His body starts to tremble. Karen's eyes fill with compassion. "Plankton," she says softly. "You don't have to force it. Ju—" But Plankton's desperation overwhelms him. "I-I-I... I hurt you," he stammers, looking at Chip, his antennae drooping. "I didn't mean to, I didn't mean to!" Chip's eyes fill with tears as he reaches for his dad's hand. "Dad, I--" But Plankton flinches away. "No," he says, his voice harsh in agitation. Chip's hand drops back to his lap with confusion. Plankton's face twists in some thing akin to disgust as he quickly pulls away from Chip's touch, his hands waving in a frenzied manner. Chip's eyes widen with confusion. Karen steps in. "Remember, Chip," she says softly. "Your dad's brain is sensitive to certain touches. It's not you, it's just his autism." She gives his hand a gentle squeeze. "We've got to respect his boundaries." Chip nods, his eyes never leaving Plankton's face. "I-I'm sorry," he stammers. "I'll try to do better." Plankton's hands do not stop their frantic movement. "I-I know my brain...it just doesn't like it." He rocks slightly back and forth. "No no, not the touch. The surprise," he whispers. "Must not touch, must not touch," he repeats to himself in a stim. "Gla-gla-glitch," he murmurs. His hands flap at his sides as Karen watches him without interrupting his self-soothing.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 11 They find an empty corner, away from the chaos. Plankton leans against the wall, his breathing still rapid. "I-I just... wanted to be normal," he says, his voice trembling. "But I can't even sit through this." Karen squeezes his hand. "You are normal, Plankton. Your normal." She wipes his forehead with her hand, her movements gentle. "But Chip..." Plankton's voice trails off, his thoughts racing. "He'll understand," Karen reassures him. "He loves you, just the way you are." They sit in silence in the corner, the buzz of the fair muffled by the closed doors. Plankton nods, his shoulders slumping with fatigue. "Let's just wait here," Karen suggested, her voice gentle. "We'll hear when the winner is announced." He nods. He feels drained, his body heavy. He closes his eye, his breathing evening out as he leans against Karen's shoulder. The coolness of the wall is a comfort, his antennae finally still. He's exhausted, too tired to keep his eye open. Plankton's breathing deepens, his body finally relinquishing to sleep's embrace. Karen feels the weight of his head shift and knows he's asleep, his mouth slightly open, a soft snore escaping, his hands resting quietly on his legs. Her eyes trace his peaceful features, the slight furrow on his brow smoothed out. The science fair continues beyond the doors, but in this quiet corner, Plankton is safe. Karen pulls out her phone, texting Chip where they are whenever the winner has been announced. Plankton's snores are rhythmic, a testament to his exhaustion. Chip's text pings through: "I won." Karen's eyes light up with pride, but she keeps her voice low. "Chip won," she whispers, nudging Plankton gently. His snores don't even hitch, his slumber deep, still slack against Karen's side. She smiles, her eyes misting over. Chip comes out with his first-place ribbon and trophy. "Hey," Chip says. "Uh, Dad; you okay?" Plankton's antennae twitch at the sound, but he doesn't wake as Chip goes to Karen's side. "He's just tired, sweetheart," Karen explains, her voice quiet. "The fair was a bit much for him." Chip nods. He looks at his dad, his heart swelling with love and concern. "Can we wake him up?" He asks, holding his trophy tightly. Karen shakes her head. "Let him sleep," she says. "We'll celebrate when he wakes up. Right now, he needs his rest." Chip nods again, his eyes never leaving his dad's sleeping face. He's never seen his dad like this, so vulnerable. They sit in silence, the only sound being Plankton's steady snores. Chip holds his trophy carefully, the weight of the moment heavy in his hands. He's proud of himself, but there's a hole where his dad's presence should be. Karen's hand squeezes Chip's shoulder. "He'll be so proud when he wakes up," she whispers. Chip nods, his throat tight with emotions. "I know," he murmurs. "Do we go back to the hotel, or stay here in the theater lobby? You're sitting on the ground, so.." Karen looks around, noticing the concerned glances from passersby. "Let's find a quieter spot," she says, gesturing to a bench. They move to the bench, Chip setting his trophy down carefully beside them. Karen slides her arms under Plankton's legs and shoulders, lifting him with a surprising ease. His body is limp, his antennae still, his snores a soft comfort in the silence. The walk to the bench is slow, Karen's steps careful not to jostle him awake. Plankton's head lolls back, his eye still closed, as if the world can't reach him in his sleep. Chip walks alongside, his heart thumping with worry and love. They lay him gently on the bench, Karen adjusting his body so he's comfortable. His snores deepen, his chest rising and falling evenly. Chip sits beside him, his eyes on his dad, his mind racing. "What happens now?" Chip whispers to his mom. "Now, we wait," Karen says, sitting down next to him, her arm around his shoulder. "And we talk." She squeezes him gently. "Do you have any questions about your dad's autism?" Chip nods. "Why does it make him so tired?" He asks, his voice small. "Well," Karen starts, "his brain works differently than ours. It's like his game console is always on the highest setting, and it takes a lot more energy to process everything." "So when he's overwhelmed, his battery runs out faster?" Chip asks, his gaze still on his snoring father. Karen nods. "Exactly. And when that happens, he needs some quiet time to recharge, like a phone plugged in its charger." The bench creaks gently as Karen shifts her weight. "You can ask me any thing you want."

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 12 Chip looks at his mom, his thoughts racing. "How'd Dad get this way?" He whispers, his voice barely above the soft snores of his father. Karen sighs, her eyes looking over at her husband's sleeping form. "It was during his birth," she begins, her voice soft. "It was a difficult delivery. Ma, his mother, had complications, and his brain was...affected." Chip's eyes widen. "What do you mean?" "Well," Karen explains, "his brain developed a bit differently, because of the troubles during his birth." She takes a deep breath, her eyes misting over. "Before he was born, everything was fine. But his delivery was what they call a traumatic one. It caused some damage to the part of his brain that controls how he experiences the world." Chip nods, his thoughts racing. He's heard of autism before, but never knew his dad's was due to an injury. "So his brain got hurt?" He asks, his voice small. "In a way," Karen says, wiping a tear away with her free hand. "It's not exactly like brain damage, as you might think of it. It's more like... his brain's wiring got a bit scrambled right at the start. So, he feels, sees, hears, and thinks about things in a way that's unique to him." Chip nods, his thoughts swirling. He looks back at his dad. "I don't want him to be in pain," Chip says, his voice breaking. As if on cue, Plankton's snores begin to quiet, his chest rising and falling more slowly. Chip holds his breath, watching his dad's face for any signs of waking. Karen notices the shift first, her gaze sharpening. "He's waking up," she whispers to Chip, squeezing his hand gently. Plankton's antennae twitch, his snores growing softer, until they stop altogether. His eye opens slowly, blinking against the harsh light. He looks around, confused, before his gaze falls on his family. Karen smiles gently, relief flooding her features. "Hey! We're on a bench," she says, stroking his forehead. "You had a bit of an overwhelm and fell aslee—" He sits up with a start, his body stiff. "The science fair!" He exclaims. "Did I miss Chip's turn?" Karen smiles, taking his hand. "No, you didn't miss it. Chip's already done his presentation. And guess what?" She pauses, her eyes twinkling as she turns to Chip. Chip's face lights up with excitement. "I won," he says, his voice filled with pride. Plankton's eye goes wide, his body straightening as the words register. "You did?" He asks, his voice hoarse from sleep and the earlier overstimulation. Karen nods. "Yes, he did," she says, her smile warm. Plankton turns to Chip. "Congratulations," he murmurs, his eye swiveling to his son's trophy. "Dad, I got first place," Chip says, his voice swelling with pride. He holds up his ribbon, the gold glinting in the harsh light of the lobby. Plankton manages a smile, his antennae quivering slightly. "You did," he whispers. Karen looks between them, her heart swelling. This moment, despite the difficulties, was exactly what they needed. "We're all so proud of you, Chip," she says, her voice thick with emotion. "Let's go back to the hotel and celebrate," she says, glancing at Plankton, who nods. Yet Chip looks confused, expecting more excitement from his dad. He looks at Plankton, who doesn't seem to have any emotion at all. "Dad, aren't you glad I won?" Chip asks. Plankton however doesn't even notice Chip's disappointment. Plankton nods. "Of course," he says, his voice distant. "It's amazing, son." But his words don't match his tone. Chip's smile falters slightly. "But do you feel it?" He asks, his voice small. Plankton looks at his son, his antennae twitching. "What?" He asks, genuinely confused. "Dad, I WON. I won the fair. Don't you feel excited?" Plankton nods. "I'm happy for you, Chip." He tries to smile, but it doesn't quite reach his eye. Chip's shoulders slump. He doesn't know Plankton can't do feelings the same way he expresses them. "Come on, Dad," Chip says, his voice a mix of frustration and sorrow. "Can't you just be happy with me?" Plankton blinks. "Yea?" But Chip takes it personally. Yet Plankton can't see disappointment and confusion in his son's eyes. He's trying, really trying, but his autistic brain can't process any thing wrong. He tries to mirror Chip's smile, his antennae waving slightly. But Chip can't see it, not really. He just wants his dad to be as excited as he is, to scream and cheer and jump around like everyone else's dad would. Chip's eyes brim with tears. "You don't even know how much this meant to me," he mutters, his voice choking with emotion. "And all you do is sit there like nothing's happened." Plankton registers the silence. "Uh, is something w---" "You don't get it," Chip says, his voice cracking. "You never get it!" The accusation hangs in the air, sharp as a slap. Plankton reels, his antennae drooping. "I'm sorry," he whispers. "I'm trying." But it's not enough. Chip's frustration boils over. He jumps to his feet, the ribbon waving in the air like a sad banner of victory. "You're always trying," Chip yells. "But you never understand!" His voice echoes in the empty lobby, and Plankton wishes the floor would swallow him whole. Karen's expression tightens, but she stays silent, giving them their space. Plankton tries to stand, but his legs shake, his body still weak from overstimulation. "Chip, please," he stammers, his voice trembling. "I'm here, I'm proud of you, I'm---" But Chip isn't listening. His anger has taken over, his young mind unable to comprehend his dad's condition. "You're being selfish," Chip accuses, his eyes brimming with tears. "You can't even pretend to be happy for me!" Plankton's antennae droop further. Chip's chest heaves with sobs, his fists clenched at his sides. "You always make everything about you," he accuses, his voice high with anger. "You can't even pretend to be happy for me! You're just re---" Plankton's body goes rigid, his antennae springing straight. His eye widens in shock. The slur cut deep, deeper than anything. He's heard it whispered behind his back, seen it scribbled on bathroom walls, but never from his own son.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 14 Plankton's voice doesn't waver from his sad mantra. "I'm proud, but you don't show it, I'm sorry. Chip won." His body rocks slightly, his antennae quivering. The lobby seems to spin around him, his heart heavy with shame and love. Chip's eyes are glued to his father. "Dad," he said again, his voice trembling. "You don't have to be sorry." But Plankton doesn't seem to hear his son. Karen's eyes are filled with sadness, but she nods firmly. "Chip, your dad loves you. He's just... stuck." The words hang in the air, Plankton's voice still echoing through the lobby. "I'm proud, but you don't show it, I'm sorry. Chip won." His stim isn't letting up, his body rocking slightly, his antennae trembling with each repeated phrase. Chip watches, his heart breaking. He understands now, the complexities of his father's mind. He can see the love behind the words, the pain in his eye. "Dad," he whispers, kneeling before him. "I know you're pro-" But Plankton's stim doesn't let his voice rest. "I'm proud, but you don't show it, I'm sorry. Chip won." His body rocks more now, his antennae shaking with each syllable. "But you don't show it, I'm sorry." The words become a rhythm, a sad song of regret and pain. Chip's heart breaks a little more with each repetition. He doesn't know how to reach his dad, how to tell him that his love is enough. Karen watches, her own heart breaking for her family. She knows this isn't easy for any of them, but she also knows they're making progress. She squeezes Plankton's hand, trying to transfer some of her strength to him. Chip's eyes never leave his dad's face. He sees the love in Plankton's eye, the pain behind the words. "Dad," he says, his voice shaky. "I know you're proud of me." But Plankton's stim doesn't acknowledge his words. "I'm proud, but you don't show it, I'm sorry. Chip won." His voice is a sad refrain, his body stuck in a painful routine. Karen's grip on his hand tightens, and she whispers soothingly into his ear. "We're all so proud of Chip, Plankton," she says. "You've got to believe th-" But Plankton's stim continues, his voice a sad reminder of his inability to connect in the way Chip craves. "I'm proud, but you don't show it, I'm sorry. Chip won." His antennae quiver with each word, his body still. Chip's heart swells with understanding, his frustration giving way to compassion. He reaches out his free hand to his dad, placing it gently on his shoulder. "Dad," he whispers, "I know you're proud. I can see it." But Plankton's body goes rigid at Chip's touch. The words suddenly stop. The lobby seems to hold its breath. Plankton's antennae fall limp. His eye rolls back, and his body goes slack. Karen's grip on his hand tightens instinctively as he starts to slump over. With a gasp, she catches him, his head falling heavily onto her shoulder. Chip's eyes widen with fright as they manage to lay Plankton down on the bench. "It's his autism," she explains. "Sometimes his brain gets overwhelmed and he can faint. It's ok, Chip. This happens sometimes." Plankton's body is limp, his eye closed, his mouth slightly agape. Chip's heart thunders in his chest, his hands trembling. He's seen his dad have meltdowns before, but this is new. Karen's voice is calm. "It's okay, Chip," she says. "This is just his brain's way of saying it's had enough." Her words aren't enough to soothe the fear in Chip's heart. He watches his dad, desperately wishing he could understand, could fix him, could make him okay. But he knows he can't. Autism doesn't work that way. It's a part of Plankton, a part of their life, a part they have to navigate together. Karen checks Plankton's pulse, relief flooding her when she feels his steady heartbeat. She turns to Chip. "He's okay," she assures. "Just needs some time to recover." Her voice is calm. But Chip's heart won't slow down. His eyes are wide with fear, his breaths coming in quick gasps. "Dad," he whispers, his voice shaky. Karen nods, wiping a stray tear from her cheek. "Let's take him to the hotel," she says, gently. "He'll be okay. Get your prizes, and get to the car." Chip nods, his hands shaking as he picks up his trophy and ribbon. He watches as his mother lifts his father with care, her eyes filled with fierce determination. She knows Plankton better than anyone.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 15 Karen's arms wrap around Plankton's slender form, his head lolling back against her shoulder. Her eyes are filled with a mix of love and exhaustion. The weight of her husband seems to double as she carries him out of the lobby, his antennae brushing against her cheek. The world outside the science fair seems to fade away as they move to their parked car. Chip follows closely, his small hand clutching his trophy, his ribbon fluttering in the breeze. The car door opens with a metallic creak, and Karen gently lowers Plankton into his seat. His body is limp, his eye still closed. She buckles him in, her movements precise and careful, as if handling a fragile piece of glass. The engine roars to life, and they pull away from the curb, leaving the science fair and its chaos behind. Chip sits in the backseat, his eyes never leaving his father's face as they arrive at the hotel's parking lot. Karen's breaths are deep and even as she lifts Plankton once again, his body heavier than it was before. The cool night air brushes against his antennae, but there's no response. "Come on, Plankton," she whispers, as if her voice could coax him back to reality. With each step towards the hotel, his weight seems to increase, but Karen's strength doesn't waver. She's done this before, carried his burden when he couldn't bare it himself. The doors slide open with a whoosh, the lobby's warmth enveloping them. The bellhop looks up from his desk, his smile faltering at the sight of their distress. "Is everything okay?" He asks, his voice tentative. Karen nods, a single tear escaping down her cheek. "Just tired," she lies, her voice strained from the weight of her words. They make their way to their room. In the quiet of their hotel chamber, Karen gently lays Plankton on the bed, his antennae flaccid against the pillow. Chip watches from the doorway, his trophy and ribbon forgotten by the sight of his father's stillness. "Dad?" He whimpers, his voice quivering. Plankton doesn't respond. "Dad," Chip tries again. He sets his trophy and ribbon on the nightstand, his eyes never leaving his father's face. The room is silent, save for the faint humming of the air conditioner and the distant sound of laughter from the hallway outside. Plankton's antennae tips twitch slightly, a small sign of life that offers Chip a tiny sliver of hope. "Dad?" Chip says again, his voice barely above a whisper. Plankton's eye slowly opens, his pupil dilating as he adjusts to the soft light of the hotel room. He looks at Chip, his gaze uncertain, as if seeing him for the first time. "Chip?" He whispers, his voice hoarse. Chip rushes to his side, his small hands gripping the covers. "You're awake," he says, his voice filled with relief. Plankton's antennae lift slightly. "What happened?" He asks, his voice weak. Karen sighs, sitting beside him on the bed. "You had a bit of an overload, honey," she says, her hand smoothing his antennae. "But you're okay now." Chip watches his dad, his heart racing. "You were saying sorry," he says softly. "For not showing you were proud of me." Plankton blinks, his antennae twitching as his thoughts realign. "Oh," he says, his voice still weak. "I'm sorry, Chip." Chip shakes his head. "You don't have to be sorry," he says, his voice trembling with emotion. "I just wanted you to be happy, for me." Plankton's antennae rise, his eye widening slightly. He tries to sit up, but his body betrays him, weak from the overwhelming stimulation. Karen quickly supports his back, her expression a mix of love and concern. "I was happy," Plankton says, his voice gaining strength. "So proud." He pats the bed. "Come here," he whispers, his voice unusually gentle. Chip crawls onto the bed. The two sit silently for a moment, their bodies close, their eyes locked. It's a rare moment of physical intimacy for Plankton, who's usually so guarded about his personal space. But now, his barriers are down, and he's opening himself up to his son. "I'm sorry," Plankton says again, his voice quivering with the weight of his words. "I don't know how to show it, Chip. But I'm so proud of you." His voice is raw, emotions laid bare. Chip scoots closer. "It's ok, Dad," he says, his voice shaky. "I know you're proud. I can see it." Plankton's body relaxes. He looks at Chip, really looks at him, his eye searching. "You see it?" He asks, his voice hopeful. Chip nods, his eyes shining with tears. "I see it, every day," he says. "When you help me with my homework, when you're there for me." He swallows hard, his voice thick with emotion. "I see it when you try so hard to be part of things." Plankton's antennae quiver. "But not today?" He asks, his voice vulnerable. Chip shakes his head, his voice steady. "Today too, Dad," he says. "You were proud today. You just had a hard time showing it." Karen's eyes brim with tears as she watches her family. This is what she's fought for, this understanding. This connection. Plankton's expression softens. "Thank you, Chip," he whispers. "Thank you for seeing me. You wanna share this bed with me?" Chip nods eagerly, scooting closer to his dad as Karen tucks them in. And for the first time, Plankton lets himself lean on Chip's shoulder. Chip feels the weight of his father's head on his shoulder, and it's comfortable in a way he has never felt before. His dad's antennae brush against his cheek, and he doesn't flinch. Rather, he leans in closer, his arm wrapping around Plankton's tiny form, pulling him closer. The warmth of his father's body, the steady beat of his heart, it's all Chip needs to feel the love he's always known was there. "It's okay, Dad," he whispers, his voice filled with understanding beyond his years.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 16 Plankton's antennae twitch, and his body relaxes further into the embrace. He's safe here, with his son, in a world that so often feels like too much. Chip doesn't need him to be like everyone else, and that knowledge brings him peace. The room is silent but for the soft snores of Plankton as he drifts into sleep. His breathing is even, his body finally at ease. Chip watches him, his own eyes growing heavy. He's learned so much today, about his dad, about himself, about their complex life. He lies back, his head resting on the pillow, his arm still wrapped around his dad. How can he show love to him? To be a supportive son? The next morning Chip awoke to find his mom gathering their suitcases, as they'd make the drive back home today. She put Chip's trophy and ribbon in his suitcase. Plankton's still asleep, his head on Chip's shoulder. Chip felt a gentle warmth in his chest looking at his dad, his antennae slightly quivering in his sleep. He didn't want to wake him too abruptly. So, he gently began to move his fingers along Plankton's arm. The soft touch seemed to resonate within Plankton's dream, his body giving a slight twitch. Chip took a deep breath and continued, his fingertips tracing slow circles, hoping it would be enough to rouse him without causing distress. Plankton's antennae twitched again, picking up on the comforting pattern. "Dad?" Chip whispered, his voice gentle. He did not want to startle his father, who was finally at rest after the overwhelming day. Plankton's antennae twitched again, his eye still closed. "DAD," Chip tried again, a little too loud this time. Plankton jolted awake, his antennae springing to life. "What?" He asked, his voice filled with slumber. Chip felt his heart race. "It's time to go home, Dad.." Plankton's antennae relaxed at the familiar voice, his body slowly moving from the warmth of his son's embrace. He sat up, rubbing his eye. "Home," he repeats, his mind slowly waking up to the world around him. Karen looked up from her packing, smiling at the scene. "That's right," she said, her voice soft. "We need to get going." Plankton blinked slowly. "Home," he murmurs again. Chip nodded. "Yeah, home," he says, his voice trembling slightly. He'd had enough of the repetition, his mind craving a break from the endless cycle of his dad's words. Plankton's facial expression remains neutral, his eye not quite focusing. "Home" he parrots, his voice flat. "Ho-" Chip's patience starts to fray. "Yes, Dad, home," he says, his tone sharper than he intended. He's tired of the same words, the same questions, the same look of confusion. It's like talking to a broken record. "You DON'T have to repeat everything," he exclaims, making Plankton jump. Karen pauses in her packing, her heart racing. She knows this is a moment that can spiral quickly, but she also knows Chip's frustration is real, too. "Chip," she says, her voice calm. "Remember, Dad's autism makes things hard for him. He's just trying to make sense of what we're saying." She crosses the room to stand beside them, her hand on Chip's shoulder. Plankton's antennae are still. Chip's face softens. "Okay, Dad," he says, his voice gentle. "We're going home soon." He reaches up to stroke Plankton's cheek. But Plankton's reaction isn't what he expects. His dad's antennae snap back, and his face contorts in discomfort. "Chip," he says, his voice strained. "No." Chip's hand freezes, his eyes wide with shock. He quickly withdraws his touch, his heart racing. "I'm sorry," he whispers. "I didn't mea-" But Plankton doesn't let him finish. "No," he says again, more firmly this time. "I don't like that!" "Dad," Chip says, his voice small. "What's w---" But Plankton interrupts, his voice rising. "I said no, Chip! I DON'T WANT THAT!" His hands balled into fists. Karen moves closer. The room feels smaller, the air thicker. Chip swallows hard. "I'm sorry," he says again. "I didn't kn-" "I JUST WANT TO GO HOME!" Plankton shouts over Chip. "So STOP TOUCHING ME!" His antennae vibrate in frustration, a rare show of his physical anger. "I don't want to be touched right now!" Karen's eyes fill with sadness. She knows Plankton's boundaries, has seen his frustration boil over before. But it never gets easier, never hurts less. But Chip wants to fix it, in the only way he knows how. He reaches out his hand again, slowly, tentatively, his eyes searching his father's. "It's okay, Dad," he says, his hand hovering above Plankton's shoulder. "I just wa-" But Plankton's frustration turns to fear. "NO!" He yells, his body tensing. "PLEASE!" Chip's hand freezes in midair, his eyes wide with surprise and hurt. He hadn't meant to upset his dad so much. He'd just wanted to help. So he pulls his hand back, but accidentally brushes his arm against Plankton's. The contact is light, barely noticeable to anyone else, but for Plankton, it's like a jolt of electricity. Plankton's antennae shiver violently, his body convulsing. His one eye rolls back in his head as he collapses onto the bed, his legs thrashing against the mattress. Karen sighs. "Another seizure," Karen says. "It's his brain's way of dealing with stress," she explains. Chip nods, his heart racing. Plankton's tiny body convulses on the hotel bed, his antennae flailing wildly. Karen quickly moves to his side. Her eyes never leave his. She's done this before, so many times, but each seizure still slices through her like a knife. "It's okay," she murmurs as Chip watched.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 17 Chip feels helpless, his hands trembling as he tries to think of something, anything, to make it better. "What do we do?" He asks, his voice shaky. Karen's voice is steady. "Just wait it out," she instructs him. "It'll pass." The seizure seems to last forever, but in reality it's only minutes. Chip watches, his heart in his throat, his mind racing. He's seen this before, but it never gets easier. The way Plankton's body contorts, the fear in his eye right before it rolls back, the helplessness of it all. As the convulsions start to slow, Plankton's antennae finally still. His body relaxes, but his mind is still far away, lost in the nonsensical state that follows a seizure. "Chip, get our stuff and we'll help your dad to the car." Karen says, ready to head back home. Chip nods, his hands shaking as he quickly gathers their belongings. His mind is racing with concern for his dad, his heart aching at the sight of him still and silent on the bed. The science fair feels like a distant memory. He carefully picks up his trophy, his ribbon crinkling under his fingertips. The pride he once felt for his accomplishment now seemed so trivial compared to the overwhelming love and fear that filled him for Plankton, who finally opened his eye. Plankton's pupil was wide, unfocused, his antennae still. Chip's heart pounds in his chest, his mind racing. What has he done? "Dad?" Plankton doesn't react. Karen helps him up to his feet. "Hey there, Planky-Poo; let's get ourselves home!" Karen says to him. He simply blinks. "Wok?" Plankton's voice is slurred, his usual sharpness blunted by the postictal phase. He looks around the hotel room with confusion. "Wok," he repeats, as if trying to convince his own brain. Chip and Karen exchange a look full of their silent understanding as Karen leads them to the car, buckling Plankton in. After Chip puts everything in the trunk, he sits by his dad as Karen starts the engine. Plankton's eye is glassy, his antennae barely moving. He's in his own world. "We're all going home," Chip says, his voice calm. But Plankton's attention is elsewhere, his brain still reeling from the seizure. "Gwed?" He says. Karen nods. "Yes, we're going home," she answers, her voice soothing. "Everything's ok." Plankton's head lolls against the window, his antennas drooping. The world outside the car is a blur of colors and shapes, not yet making sense. "Yeh was’at?" Plankton said. Chip looks at him. "You had a seizure," he says softly. "It's okay. We're going ho-" But Plankton interrupts, his voice slurred and distant. "Wh-wha' 'bout science fair?" He slurs. "Did I... did I win?" His antennae twitch slightly, trying to remember. Karen sighs, her hands on the stearing wheel. "It's like he's drunk," she explains to Chip. "But it's his brain trying to recover." Chip nods, his eyes never leaving his dad's face. "You were so proud, Dad," he says, hopeful. But Plankton just blinks, his gaze unfocused. "S'not fair," Plankton says, his voice still slurred. "I wan' be proud too." He's clearly trying to piece together the shattered bits of his memory. Karen looks at Plankton in the rearview mirror, her eyes filled with love and concern. "You were proud, hon," she says. But Plankton's brain isn't cooperating. "I wan' to be a thor," he slurs, his words jumbled. Chip looks at him, his heart heavy with sympathy. "You're my hero, Dad," he says, his voice earnest. "You always will be." Karen's eyes brim with tears as she hears Chip. "That's right," she says, her voice shaky. "You're our big strong hero." She swipes at her eyes, fighting the emotion that threatens to spill over. Plankton's head bobs slightly, his eye still unfocused. "Thas... that's nice," he says. The car's motion lulls him closer to sleep, but he fights to stay awake. "Wanna see me win," he mumbles, his words slurred. Chip nods, his throat tight. "I know, Dad," he says. "You'll see it when you're feeling better." Plankton's antennae twitch again, his eye blinking slowly. "Win," he repeats, his voice softer. He blinks, his mind trying to grasp the concept. "W-w-win," he stammers. His body feels so heavy. The car ride continues, the hum of the tires against the road lulling Plankton closer to sleep. His head nods slightly with each bump in the road, his antennae drooping more with every mile. Chip watches him carefully, his heart breaking at his father's vulnerable state, for Plankton's mouth was now slightly open, his head leaning on the car door window. "Dad?" Chip says, his voice quiet. Plankton doesn't respond, his breathing evening out. "Dad?" He tries again, but there's no reaction. He looks at Karen. Her eyes are on the road, but she nods. "He's asleep, Chip," she whispers. "It's his brain's way of recovering." "Dad?" Chip says softly. No response. "Dad, are you okay?" Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, his eye still closed. His breaths are deep and even, his body completely relaxed against the car seat. "Dad, wake up," Chip whispers. "Wake up, Dad," Chip says again, his hand gently shaking his father's shoulder. But Plankton's snores are the only response, his antennae quivering with each inhale and exhale. The car's soft rocking and the steady hum of the engine have lulled him into a deep, much- needed sleep. Chip's hand lingers on his dad's shoulder, his eyes scanning his father's peaceful face. He can't help but feel a twinge of sadness, his mind replaying the confusion and fear from the seizure. But he also feels relief, knowing that Plankton is safe, that they're going home.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 18 Finally, they reach their home, Karen turning the car off with a sigh of relief. Chip watches as she carefully opens the car door, her movements slow and deliberate. Plankton stirs slightly, his antennas twitching. "Dad?" Chip says, his voice gentle. Plankton's eye opens. Home. The word echoes in his mind as his senses slowly recalibrate to the familiar surroundings. "You're okay," Chip says. "You had a seizure, but you're okay now." Plankton blinks slowly, taking in his son's face. Home. Yes, this is where he belongs. Karen helped them both unpack. And then Plankton went onto his own bed. "Hey Chip, come sit," Plankton says, patting the bed. So Chip sits carefully, his heart racing. Plankton's antennae quiver slightly as his eye searches Chip's. "I'm... sorry," he says, his voice weak. "I don't know why I had a seizure but I'm okay now. So uhm, do you want to... talk?" Chip nods, his heart pounding in his chest. He's always known his dad was different, but seeing him like this, so vulnerable and open, it's both terrifying and comforting. "Sure," he says, his voice small. Plankton's antennae twitch. "I'm... I'm glad we went to the science fair," he says, his voice no longer slurred. "I know it was hard for you to see me like that." His antennae droop slightly, his one eye looking up at Chip with apology. Chip's eyes fill with tears. "Dad, you don't have to apologize," he says, his voice cracking. "I'm just happy you're okay! I love you.." Plankton's antennae perk up at the word "love," his eye focusing on Chip's face. "I-I lo-ove you too, bud," he says, his voice stronger. "I'm sorry if I couldn't show it properly." Chip wipes his tears. "It's okay," he says. "I know you do." Plankton's antennae wave slightly. "I'm not always good at it, though," he admits, his voice laced with regret. "But I try, Chip. I really... I just want you to know that." Chip nods, his throat tight. "I do know, Dad," he says. "And I'm proud of you, too." His words hang in the air like a promise. Plankton's eye met Chip's with intensity. "Why do you say that?" He asks, genuine curiosity in his voice. "Well, because you always try so hard," Chip responds, his words earnest. "You help me with my homework, and you always want to be there for me. But I also know it's hard for you." He pauses, his mind racing with questions he's held back for so long. "Why do you sometimes repeat words?" Plankton's antennae twitch with thought. "It's called echolalia," he says. "It's when I hear something and my brain just... repeats it. It helps me to understand better. And sometimes, it's because I'm nervous." Chip nods, his curiosity growing. "But why do you get so upset when I touch you sometimes?" He asks, his voice tentative. Plankton sighs, his antennas drooping. "It's because I have sensory issues," he explains. "Some touches feel good, but others... they're just too much. It's like my body's on fire, but I don't know how to tell it to stop." Chip's eyes widen in understanding. "So it's not just that you don't like me touching you," he says, his voice hopeful. "It's just that sometimes, it's too much for you?" Plankton nods, his antennae relaxing a bit. "Yeah," he says. "It's not that I don't love you, Chip. It's just that sometimes, my body gets overwhelmed." Chip's hand trembles slightly. "But Mom seems to be the best at it, when it comes to touching?" Plankton nods. "It's because she's been with me for so long, she's learned what I like and don't like. And she does it gently," he explains. "She knows how to make it feel right. She knows my limits." "But what about when you don't want anyone to touch you at all?" Chip asks, his eyes searching. Plankton sighs. "That's when I'm overstimulated," he explains. "It's like everything's too bright, too loud, too much. And then, even the softest touch feels like it's going to break me." His eye blinks slowly. "I might end up hurting people's feelings without meaning to." Chip nods. "But why did you get upset when I just want to help?" He asks, his voice tiny. Plankton's antennae twitch with consideration. "Sometimes, even the best intentions can be too much," he says. "My brain gets overwhelmed, and I can't process what's happening. It's like... it's like you're speaking another language and I'm trying to keep up, but my brain just can't. And then I don't know how to tell you to stop without sounding mean." "So, it's not that you don't want my help," Chip says, his voice thoughtful. "It's just that sometimes, you need to be left alone?" Plankton nods. "Yeah, buddy," he says. "But don't think I don't appreciate it. It's just... I need a little extra space to figure things out." Chip nods, his eyes never leaving his dad's. "What about when you get really sad or really happy?" He asks. "Why do you... stim? And why don't you like it when I notice?" Plankton's antennae wave slightly as he thinks. "Stimming is like my brain's way of... letting off steam," he explains. "It helps me regulate my emotions. And when you point it out, it's like... it interrupts that process. That, and I don't like to admit that I'm different sometimes," he adds, his voice softening. "But you are, Dad," Chip says, his hand reaching out to his father's. "And that's what makes you special." But Plankton leans away from his touch. "It's okay," Chip quickly says, his hand retreating. "I just want to know more." He swallows hard. "What about... when you have those meltdowns?" Plankton's antennae still, his eye focusing on Chip. "Those are... tough," he says. "They're like... my brain's way of telling me that I've had too much of something. Too much noise, too much light, too much of everything." His voice cracks. "And I... I can't always control it. And if I don't get anything to help me, it's like... I get stuck. And then I just... I just need to let it all out." Chip nods, his heart pounding in his chest. "But why do you get mad at me when I want to help?" He asks, his voice shaking slightly. Plankton's antennae wave slightly. "It's not that I'm mad at you, Chip," he says, his voice filled with sincerity. "It's just... sometimes, I don't know how to accept help. I get scared. I've had so many people in my life who didn't understand me, who thought I was just being difficult or strange." His eye blinks rapidly. "But you... I guess even though you mean well, I just get flustered when you see me like that, or I can feel rushed to explain." Chip nods, his understanding deepening. "But I want to learn more, Dad." His hand trembles as it hovers over Plankton's arm. "Is this okay?" He asks, his eyes searching his father's for permission. Plankton looks at Chip's outstretched hand, then up into his eyes, and nods slightly. "Just... just a little," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. Chip's fingers touch Plankton's arm, gentle and tentative. The sensation doesn't overwhelm Plankton this time. "Thank you, Chip," he says, his eye softening.

𝖠𝖣𝖠𝖯𝖳𝖠𝖡𝖫𝖤 𝖥𝖠𝖬𝖨𝖫𝖸 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) Pt. 19 Chip's hand remains on his father's arm, his touch light. "So what can I do to make sure I don't make you upset?" He asks, his eyes full of concern. Plankton's antennae twitch. "Just... just ask before you touch me," he says, his voice soft. "And if I say no, don't take it personally." Chip nods. "I will, Dad," he says, his hand now slowly retreating. "But what about the seizures?" Plankton sighs. "I don't always know why they happen," he admits. "But when they do, it's important to keep me safe. No loud noises, no bright lights. And if you can, stay calm. I know it's scary, but it's just my brain saying it needs a break. But they can happen if I'm really scared and upset, or if my body feels like it's too much to handle." His antennas droop slightly. Chip nods, his mind racing with questions. "But why do you sometimes just freeze?" He asks, his voice gentle. "Or get really still and don't talk at all?" Plankton's antennae quiver slightly. "That's called shutdown," he explains. "It's like... my brain's had enough. It's like it's in a traffic jam, and all the messy mixed up signals are confusing. So it just... stops. It's my body's way of protecting me from stimulation I guess. They're absence seizures, and I don't always know I'm having them." Chip's eyes widen. "So, it's like you're there, but not really?" He asks, his voice soft with curiosity. Plankton nods. "It's like everything goes on autopilot," he says. "I may see and hear, but it's like my brain's on a break to where I might not recognize what's going on around me. It's like being lost in a dream state, even though I'm not 'dreaming' but, it's like trying to remember a dream after you've woken up. I also might feel like I'm having a headache." Chip listens intently, his mind trying to comprehend the complexity of his father's experience. "So, what can I do to help you when you're in a shutdown?" He asks, his voice laced with concern. "Just be there," Plankton says. "And give me some space. Don't try to shake me out of it. Just wait until I come back. It's not something I can control." He pauses. "And if you can, maybe find a quiet place for me to go to, where there are no bright lights or loud noises. If your ever concerned go get your mother. But my absence seizures can be triggered by stress too. So just keep an eye on me and help me to avoid getting too anxious." Chip nods, his eyes wide with understanding. "What else can trigger them? And how come you don't blink during them?" Plankton's antennae wave thoughtfully. "It's like my brain is trying to reboot," he explains. "And the not blinking is part of it. It's like my body's way of saying, 'I'm processing, hold on.' It's hard to explain, but it's like everything else about me, it's just how my body does. As for what can trigger them, it's often when I'm really scared, or there's too much going on around me. Sensory overload. But déjà vu can trigger one, maybe rapidly flashing lights of bright colors. Sometimes overlapping chatter, if multiple people talk at once. Or if you talk too fast." Chip nods, taking in every word. "What about the times when you steal from the Krabby Patty restaurant?" He asks, his eyes innocently curious. Plankton's antennae wave slightly, his face a mask of resignation. "It's because my brain doesn't always work like everyone else's," he says. "I've had close calls at the Krusty Krab before. None of them are to know about my autism.." Just then, Karen comes in and sees them both openly talking. "Aw-" "Before you ask, if I say yes and admit we're bonding, will you not start with the aww-ing?" Plankton says, rolling his eye at her. Karen laughs, wiping at the corner of her eye. "I just think it's sweet, you two talking like this!" But Chip's mind is still racing with questions. He looks up at Karen. "Mommy, does Dad have doctors to-" Karen cuts him off quickly. "It can't be cured, sweetheart," she says gently. "But a lot of the time, it's just about understanding his needs and making sure he's comfortable. Now if something came up or if he's even got something like a cold, we've a sensory friendly specialist for those times. Like when we travel, such as for your science fair, I'd look up nearest sensory clinics, just in case. It's because a regular medical office setting can be too much for him. A hospital environment can be really overwhelming for anyone, but especially for him. Now his dentist knows about his autism and accommodates him, but otherwise we'd only reach out to the sensory ones if a medic's needed." She turned to Plankton, who's now rocking on the bed, his knees pressed against his chest, his antennae tucked in. Karen looked back at Chip. "He doesn't like that question. If some thing's needed, I know to discuss it with him and look at alternatives. Otherwise, unless he has a scenario in his head or something, even in some emergency, I know it's a bad subject for him. I'm always truthful with him and I know him. I know you meant nothing by it, but unless absolutely necessary or if he brings it up, do not needlessly bring up his healthcare or whatnot. If anything that is up to him. So, if you're ever concerned, you can ask me and we'll tell you what you need to know. The sensory specialist is who we'd call, not any ambulances or whatever, and they're high-tech and skilled with all topics having to do with health. Otherwise, do not bring up anything like that. Do you understand, Chip?" Chip nodded, his eyes wide with understanding. "I'm sorry, Dad," he says, his voice small. "I did not know it was a bad question." But Plankton didn't even respond. Plankton's rocking is even more pronounced. It's his way of stimming, a way to calm himself. "Dad?" Chip says again, but Plankton doesn't react. Chip watches him, his curiosity piqued. He's seen this behavior before, but now he understands it's not because Plankton is mad or upset with him. It's just how he copes. He decides to try something new. "Dad," he says softly, "can you show me how you stim?" Plankton still doesn't seem to hear him. Karen notices the tension in Chip's voice and quickly steps in. "Why don't we all sit down and talk more about this?" She suggests, her tone soothing. "Plankton, can you tell Chip about stimming?" But Plankton doesn't even budge. Chip watches his father's steady rocking, his curiosity growing. He tries again, his voice even softer. "Dad, please?" Yet Karen notices his eye is unfocused, distant. "Plankton," Karen intervenes gently, "Plankton honey, are you okay?" Plankton's rocking slows down as his body stiffened. And Karen knew exactly what was happening. "Chip," she says gently, "Your dad's experiencing a bit of a seizure right now. It's okay, he'll come back to us." Chip nods, his heart racing as he watches his father. He's seen this before, but now he understands. It's not just strange behavior, it's part of his autism.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 11 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ They approach Plankton, his body heavy with sleep. Karen gently shakes his shoulder. "Wake up, love," she says. "We're going to help you to bed." Plankton's eye opens, blinking in the soft light. He looks around, disoriented for a moment, before focusing on Karen's face. "Bed?" he murmurs, his voice thick with sleep. Chip nods eagerly. "You need to sleep in your own bed, Dad," he says, his voice gentle. Plankton frowns, his hand reaching for his blanket. "Must," he says, his voice firm. Karen nods. "Let's go," she whispers, taking his arm. With careful steps, they navigate the hallway, the soft carpet muffling their footsteps. Chip follows behind. Plankton's movements are slow and deliberate. Karen helps Plankton into his room, the space familiar and comforting. The bed is a sanctuary. Karen helps him into bed, his limbs heavy with sleep. Karen opens the bedside drawer, her movements practiced and quiet. Chip watches as she pulls out from the sensory box a soft plushie. Plankton's eye flickers open, his gaze landing on the toy. "Huggle," he murmurs. His hand reaches out, his fingers grabbing the plushie. Karen nods. "Here you go, sweetie," she says, placing it in his hand. The softness of the plushie seems to ground him. His hand clutches it tightly as he settles into bed, his antennae still. "Pranks," he says. "Ponies.." Karen tucks the blankets around him, her movements precise and gentle. "Good night," she whispers, leaning in to kiss his forehead. Chip watches as Plankton's grip on the plushie tightens, his eye still closed. "What's that for?" he asks. Karen smiles down at her sleepy husband. "It's a comfort object," she whispers. "It's like a pillow or a blanket for you." Chip nods. Plankton's hand tightens around the plushie, his breathing deepening. "Huggle," he murmurs. The soft toy is a lifeline to a world that often feels overwhelming. Chip watches his dad with a newfound respect, understanding that sometimes, the simplest things provide the most profound comfort. "Good night, Dad," Chip whispers, his voice trembling slightly. He's seen a side of Plankton today that's both fascinating and heartbreaking. The father he's known his whole life, his hero, has a vulnerability no one else sees. The next morning, Chip wakes up and goes in to his parent's bedroom again. Karen is up. Plankton is still asleep, his hand still wrapped around the plushie. "Ponk," he murmurs in his sleep, his antennae twitching slightly. Chip pads over. He looks at his mom, his eyes questioning. "Is he okay?" he whispers. Karen nods. "He's just dreaming," she explains. "It's a way of working through things." Chip sits on the edge of the bed. "Mm," Plankton murmurs. Chip's seen his dad's strength so many times, but this vulnerability is new. He reaches out for his sleeping dad's plushie. Chip's hand hovers over it. He gently takes it... Plankton's eye flew open. "Whaa-" Plankton says, then notices Chip taking the plushie. In an instant, Plankton is wide awake, his antennae shooting up in anger. "No!" he yells, his voice sharp. Chip jumps back, his eyes wide. "What's wrong, Da-" Plankton's hand snatches the plushie from Chip's grip. Karen's screen flashes with concern. "It's okay, sweetie," she says quickly. "Chip didn't mean to take it." But Plankton's not listening. "NO! It's mine! YOU don't touch!" The room seems to shrink under the weight of his anger. His antennae quiver with rage. "Dad, I'm sorry," Chip stammers, his voice small and scared. Plankton's grip on the plushie tightens. Karen's screen flickers. "Plankton," she says gently. "Remember, Chip didn't mean to upset you. He's still learning." Plankton's eye darts between the plushie and his son. "MINE! MINE, MINE, MINE!" Chip feels tears prickling his eyes. He didn't mean to make his dad so mad. Chip goes to pick up the plushie to hand back to him, but Plankton thought he's taking it. In a flash, Plankton is out of bed, his body stiff, his antennae trembling with fury. "NO!" he roars, his voice echoing through the tiny room. Chip flinches, his grip on the plushie tightening. "Dad," he whispers, "I'm sorry." Karen moves quickly. "Plankton," she says, her voice firm but kind. "Remember, it's okay." Her hands are up, a silent plea for peace. But Plankton doesn't see her. His eyes are locked on Chip. Yet Karen's voice remains steady. "Plankton, it's okay. Let's talk about thi—" He cuts her off with a screech. "MINE!" He snatches the plushie from Chip's grasp, his antennae waving in agitation. Chip backs away, his eyes brimming with tears. "It's okay, Dad," he stammers. "You can have it." But Chip accidentally brushes against Plankton. Plankton flinches, his body stiffening. "NO!" he shouts again. "DON'T TOUCH!" The force of his words pushes Chip back. He almost stumbles over a chair. "Dad, I di-" But Plankton doesn't hear. He's lost in a world of his own, where the rules are clear and simple: his things are his, and no one else's. The plushie is a lifeline in a storm of confusion, and it's been snatched away. His rage builds, his antennae quivering like live wires, his body trembling with anger. With a roar, Plankton throws the plushie across the room, watching it sail past the curtains and hit the wall. The impact echoes through the silence like a gunshot. Chip flinches, his heart racing. This isn't the dad he knows. This is a stranger, a creature of fury and pain. Plankton's chest heaves with quick, shallow breaths. His skin is slick with sweat, his eyes wild and unfocused. "NO TOUCH!" he screams, his fists clenched at his sides. The room seems to pulse with his anger, the walls closing in. Karen steps forward, her hands still up, her voice calm. "Plankton, love," she says, "Chip didn't mean to upset you." But her words are lost in the rage. He turns and grabs the chair. With a powerful swing, Plankton throws the chair, his movements surprisingly strong. It crashes against the wall, the sound like a thunderclap in the silent room. Chip's eyes widen in fear. "Dad," he whispers, his voice shaking as Plankton grabs a vase. "MINE!" Plankton yells, his body a blur of anger. The vase flies, shattering into a thousand pieces on the floor. "NO TOUCH!" The room is a chaos of Plankton's rage, his stims forgotten in the face of perceived invasion. Chip is frozen, his eyes following the path of destruction. Karen's screen flickers, her voice urgent. "Plankton, please," she says, her eyes filled with fear. "You're scaring Chip." But the words bounce off his shield of anger. He grabs a book, ready to hurl it next. The room is a minefield of shattered glass and flying objects. Chip's heart races. He's never seen his dad like this. He's never felt so scared. Karen moves closer, her hands outstretched. "Honey," she says, her voice shaking. "Remember, Chi-" But Plankton's rage is like a wildfire, consuming everything in its path. He throws the book, his body a whirlwind of anger. "NO!" His voice is raw, his eye wild. The book slams into the wall, the pages fluttering to the ground. Chip watches, his eyes wide with fear. He's seen his dad's temper before, but never like this. The room feels like it's closing in, his heart thumping in his chest. He wants to run, but he's rooted to the spot. He can't leave.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 4 "Plankton, please," Karen pleaded, reaching out to touch his arm. "Let's ta—" But Plankton's eye starts to glaze over, his body trembling on his bed. Karen knew another seizure's coming on now. "Dad?" Chip's voice was filled with fear and confusion. "I'm here," Karen assured. She rushed to his side. "It's okay," she murmured, her voice a gentle whisper. "You're safe, Plankton." She knew this was part of the process, that his mind was trying to recalibrate, yet it never got easier to watch. The room grew dimmer as Plankton's seizure took hold, his body stiffening, his eye rolling back. Karen's eyes filled with tears as she watched his silent struggle. "It's okay, baby," she whispered. Chip stood there, his hands balled into fists at his sides, feeling helpless. He had never seen his dad so vulnerable before. The man he knew was always in control, always the smartest in the room, was now at the mercy of his own brain's whims. It was something that his parents had dealt with for years, something that he had only just become a witness to. Karen's eyes remained on Plankton's contorted face as the seizure's grip began to loosen, his body twitching slightly. As the seizure subsided, he's falling into a semiconscious postictal state. "Dad?" Chip's voice's filled with fear. Karen nodded, her gaze still fixed on her husband. "It's okay." Plankton's antennae twitched erratically, his body moving in jerky motions. It looked like his mind was trying to regain control of his physical form. He began to crawl on the bed. His eye's unfocused. "Hummus," Plankton babbled. Karen's heart ached as she watched his regression. Plankton's autism had always been a part of their lives, but these moments, where he slipped into his own world, were the hardest to bear. She knew he was in there, somewhere, fighting to come back. Plankton's eye darted around the room without really seeing. "Tos, sub." Karen's heart broke a little more as she witnessed her husband's descent into the child-like state that often followed his seizures. She knew it was temporary, yet the sight of this strong man reduced to such vulnerability was always jarring. "Dad," Chip said tentatively, his voice quivering with fear and confusion. He had never seen his dad like this before—so lost, so dependent. Karen's eyes remained glued to Plankton's face, silently willing him to come back to them. "It's ok, sweetheart," she murmured. Plankton's movements were like those of a baby discovering the world anew, his hands playing with the blankets as if they were a toy. "Hamv," he murmured. Karen's heart ached, but she knew from experience that this was a phase that would pass. She talked to him softly, her voice soothing and familiar, like a lullaby. "You're safe, Plankton," she whispered. She got a plush stuffed bear handing it to Chip. "Try to get him to interact by this," she suggests. Chip took the bear tentatively, his hands shaking slightly. He approached the bed, his dad's eyes still unfocused. "Dad?" he whispered, shaking the toy slightly. Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye flitting towards the bear. "Look, it's a toy," Chip said, his voice quivering. "Do you like it?" Plankton's hand reached out, his movements sluggish as if swatting the bear, his fingers exploring its soft fur. "Tibble," he murmured. Karen watched, her heart swelling with hope. This was the first step back to reality. "Good job," she said to both of them. "Keep it up, Chip. Keep talking, with the bear." Chip nodded, his voice steadier now. "It's a bear, Dad," he said, his tone gentle. "See? It's got a cute little nose. Do you want to hold it?" Plankton's antennae twitched again, and his hand reached out slowly, his fingers wrapping around the plush toy. "Sav," he says, his voice a little stronger. Karen's eyes lit up with hope. "That's it, sweetheart," she said, encouraging Chip. "Keep going." Chip held the bear closer to Plankton's face. "Look, Dad," he whispered, his voice steady despite the fear still lingering in his heart. "It's smiling at you. It's happy to see you. It wants you to be happy too. Do you want to play?" Plankton's antennae quivered, his eye focusing on the toy for a moment. He reached out again, his hand shaking slightly, and touched the bear's snout. "Ivh," he murmured, a ghost of a smile playing across his lips, resulting in drool. Encouraged, Chip continued. "It's smiling because it loves you, Dad," he said, his voice cracking. "See, it's happy because you're holding it. Can you make it dance?" "Da-dance," he managed to say, his smile broadening. Karen watched, her eyes brimming with tears of hope. "That's it," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Keep going." Chip nodded, his fingers gently moving the bear's arms and legs in a makeshift dance. "Look, Dad, the bear is dancing just for you," he said, his voice trembling with emotion. Plankton's eye followed the toy's movements. Plankton's hand twitched, his antennae perking up slightly. "Dibble," he murmured, a spark of understanding in his eye. He reached out to mimic Chip's movements, his hand shaking as he tried to make the bear dance too. Chip's heart swelled with pride and love for his dad. He had never seen this vulnerable side of him before, but in this moment, he knew his father was still there, fighting to reconnect.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 12 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Karen moves quickly, interposing herself between Chip and Plankton. "No, love," she says, her voice shaking. "Yo--" But Plankton's fury is unchecked. The book misses Chip by inches, the wall bearing the brunt of the impact. Karen's eyes are wide with fear, her screens flickering. "PLANKTON!" she yells, her hands up in a protective stance. Plankton's chest heaves, his antennae trembling. Chip's eyes darting around the room. He's never seen his dad so out of control. "Dad," he says again, his voice barely audible. "Please." But Plankton's rage is a freight train, unstoppable. Karen's eyes are on Chip, silently willing him to stay calm. Her screen flickers rapidly, reflecting the chaos. "Remember, his brain is overwhelmed," she whispers, trying to be heard over Plankton's roars. "Just stay back, let him..." But it's too late. Plankton's hand swings around, sending a lamp smashing to the ground. Glass shatters, piercing the silence like shards of ice. Chip's heart hammers in his chest. He's seen his dad's temper before, but this...this is something else. Karen's eyes are wide with panic. She steps closer, her hands up to shield Chip. "Plankton, sweetie," she says, her voice shaking. "Please, it's okay. Chip didn't mean to-" But Plankton's fists clench, his antennae quivering. "NO!" He grabs another object, a picture frame, and hurls it at the wall. It explodes into splinters, the shards of glass glinting in the morning light. "NO TOUCH!" The wall is now a canvas of shattered memories. Chip sees himself in the pieces, his heart breaking for the father he thought he knew. Karen's screens flash with despair. "Plankton," she says, her voice strained. "Please, this isn't helping." But Plankton's anger is a whirlwind, uncontrollable. He grabs a pillow, ripping it open. Feathers fly through the air. Chip doesn't know what to do. Then he wonders if something in that sensory box can help.. With shaking hands, Chip reaches for the box. "Dad," he whispers, "Lo---" But Plankton's even angrier, Chip's simple attempt to reconcile adding fuel to the fire. Plankton's eye snaps to his son, his antennae quivering with rage. He lunges forward, his hand swiping through the air, aiming for Chip's hand. Chip flinches, his heart racing. He's never seen his dad so violent. He tries to back away, his eyes wide with fear. "Dad, no!" Chip yells, his voice cracking. "I'm sorry!" He holds up his hands in surrender. Karen is there in an instant, her body a shield. "Chip," she says, her voice firm. "Please, head to your room." Chip's eyes fill with tears as he nods, backing away. He doesn't understand what's happening, but he knows it's not his dad. This is the monster that sometimes lives in Plankton's head, the one that comes out when the world gets too much. Plankton's fist slams into the wall. The plaster cracks. Karen flinches. Her screen is a swirl of fear and love. "Plankton," she says, her voice steady. Her eyes never leave his wild one. "Remember, breathe." She holds up a hand, her palm out. He stares at her, his chest heaving. The room is a mess of shattered things. Slowly, she steps towards him, her movements calm and measured. "E-easy, breathe with me," she whispers. Her screen pulsed with reassurance, a gentle reminder of the world that exists beyond his anger. "Just br-" But Plankton's rage doesn't abate. His hand slams into the wall again. "Remember, love," she says, her voice strained, "breathe." But the words fall on deaf antennae. He doesn't hear the calming words, doesn't see the love in her eyes. All he sees is the invasion of his space, his personal sanctum violated. The house feels too small, the air too thick. Chip's sobs echo through the hallway as he retreats to the safety of his room. Karen's eyes never leave Plankton, her fear for her son warring with the fear for her husband. He's not seeing her, not really. His brain is in overdrive, interpreting every move as a potential threat. Karen's voice is a distant hum, her screens a blur of colors and shapes. She tries again, her voice softer now. "Plankton, love, breathe." But the words don't penetrate the fortress of his anger. "Plankton," she gasps, her hands up to protect herself. But he's not looking at her. He's looking through her. The room spins around her, the walls closing in. The anger in Plankton's eye is a live wire. She tries to talk again, but her words are swallowed by the maelstrom. "PLANKTON!" she screams, her voice cracking. He doesn't hear her. Doesn't see her. He's lost in a world of rage, his antennae quivering. Her screens flash with despair as she realizes this is a battle she can't win with words alone. Her hands drop to her side. "I'm sorry," she whispers, a silent plea for understanding. Her eyes are wet with unshed tears. Her love is a wall she'll defend to her last breath. She moves closer, her hand outstretched. "Plankton," she says softly, "I'm here." Her eyes are on his, trying to break through the anger. "Feel the floor," she instructs, her voice calm. "Feel the ground beneath you. I'm he--" But Plankton swings again. Karen dodges. "Plankton," she says, her voice shaking, "remember your stims. Use the--" He cuts her off with a snarl. "MINE!" His hand slams into the dresser, drawers flying open. Karen tries again, her voice softer. "Plankton, love, use your stims." Her eyes dart around the room, searching for something to help, some way to reach him or to redirect.. Her screen flashes with despair as she realizes everything has failed. The fidgets had even failed. Karen reaches into the sensory drawer to get the oral needleless syringe to administer the prescribed relaxant for hopelessly bad moments like this. With trembling hands, she prepares the dose. The sedative is a last resort, but she can't bear to see him like this any longer. Karen steps closer. "Plankton," she says softly, her voice a lifeline in the storm of his anger. "Look at me." He turns, his antennae quivering with fury. But the moment he sees the syringe, something shifts. A flicker of recognition, a spark of understanding as she brings the syringe to his mouth, the plunger ready to deliver the calm. With a gentle touch, she presses the needleless syringe to his lips. "Shh," she whispers. "It's ok." His antennae droop as he understands. He opens his mouth, letting her push the plunger. The liquid slides down his throat. Plankton's body relaxes instantly, the fight leaving his eye. He slumps forward, the anger draining from his limbs. Karen catches him, her arms a soft embrace around his shoulders. "It's ok," she whispers, guiding Plankton back to his bed. "You're ok." The sedative works quickly, his breaths becoming deep and even. His antennae still slightly, his body going limp. The sedative took hold, and Plankton's body goes slack in her arms. She carefully lowers him onto the bed, his eye closed. This is not the first time she's had to do this, but it doesn't make it any easier. Her screens flicker with guilt. She's failed to keep the peace, to prevent this outburst. The medicine has been prescribed by a sensory friendly therapist for using in times of great distress. Karen and Plankton had agreed on it as the therapist decided with them to observe how it worked. So they'd stay at the office as it was administered as per Plankton's approval, and observed him the whole time, even after he awoke. Besides that day, and today, they've used it only two other times. Any of the tiredness/forgetfulness is normal, and he might be out of it for the rest of the day, Karen knew. His antennas lay still on the pillow, no longer quivering. His breaths were deep and even, eye closed. Karen watched over him, her own eyes brimming with tears of relief and love as she finished cleaning up the aftermath of his anger. Plankton's hand lay open on the bed, the plushie now forgotten. Karen still could hear Chip's quiet sniffles. She pushed open the door to Chip's room. He was curled up on his bed, his face buried in his arms, his shoulders shaking with sobs. The sight of him, so small and lost, was a knife to her core. "Chip," she says softly, her voice a balm on his raw nerves. "It's okay." He looks up, his screen swollen and red. Karen sits beside him, wrapping her arms around him. "Dad's okay," she whispers. "He just got overwhelmed." Chip nods, his body tense. "It's not his fault," she continues. "Sometimes his brain gets too much information at once." He sniffles, his body slowly unwinding. "We'll get through this," she says. "We're a team, remember?" Chip nods, his tears slowing. "I love him," he whispers, his voice trembling with emotion. "But I'm scared. Is he still mad?" "No, sweetie," she says, wiping a tear from Chip's screen. "The anger is gone now. He's still in the bedroom..." "I wanna see him." Chip interrupts. They tiptoe into Plankton's room. He's lying there, his body sprawled out on the bed. His antennae are still, his breaths deep. The sedative has done its work. Karen watches as Chip approaches his dad. "Dad?" There's no response. Plankton's eye remains closed, he doesn't stir. "Dad?" His hand hovers over Plankton's shoulder. "He'll be out for a while." Karen explains. "He had a bad episode," she says. "We got some medicine, and the medicine makes him sleep." Chip looks up at her reflecting confusion and fear. "Is he ok?" Karen nods. "He'll be ok, Chip. The medicine helps him calm down." But Chip can't help but feel guilty. He's seen his dad like this before, but never so severe.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 6 Plankton's sobs grew louder, the sound a physical presence in the room. Karen tightened her grip on Chip, her eyes never leaving Plankton's face. She knew this moment was crucial, a chance for them to bridge the gap that had formed. Chip felt the warmth of his mother's embrace, her love grounding him. He took a deep breath, his hand still on his dad's back. "I'm sorry," he said again, his voice steadier this time. "I didn't know that word was bad. I love you, Dad." Plankton's sobs continued, but Chip thought he felt a slight lessening in their intensity. Karen nodded, her eyes swollen with tears. "Keep going," she urged. Chip took a deep breath, his voice barely above a whisper. "I love you, Dad," he said, his hand rubbing slow circles on Plankton's back. "I'm sorry for hurting you." Plankton's sobs grew less intense, his antennae stilling slightly. His body shuddered with the effort of controlling his emotions. He was still lost in his pain, but he could feel the warmth of his son's hand, a silent apology. Karen watched, her heart aching for both of them. She knew that autism could amplify emotions to an unbearable degree, and she could see Plankton's struggle to comprehend the hurt he had just experienced. "Keep talking to him, Chip," she urged, her voice soft. "He needs to know how much you love him." Chip nodded, his throat tight with emotion. He leaned closer to his father, his voice shaking. "You're not slow, Dad," he said, his eyes never leaving Plankton's. "You're just... you. And I love you, just the way you are." Plankton's sobs grew slightly quieter, his body still shaking with the aftermath as Chip's hand moves in soothing circles on Plankton's back, mimicking Karen's own soothing gestures. Chip felt his own tears fall now, his heart breaking for his dad now that he had hurt him. He took a deep breath and continued to speak. "You're so smart," Chip whispered, his voice shaky but earnest. "You're the best chef in Bikini Bottom. You're... you're just you, that's all." Plankton's sobs grew more muffled, his antennae slowly calming. The sound of Chip's voice, the warmth of his touch, it was all familiar and comforting. He knew his son didn't mean it, but the sting of the slur was hard to ignore. Karen watched the interaction, her own heart heavy with the weight of Plankton's pain. But she also saw the love and understanding growing between her husband and their son. Slowly, Plankton's sobs began to subside, his breathing growing more even. His antennae stopped quivering. Karen watched as Chip's hands continued to make soothing circles on his father's back. She knew that touch for Plankton can be either a comfort or a trigger. Plankton's breaths grew even, his sobs fading into a quiet whimper. His antennae finally stilled, and his body seemed to melt into the bed. The exhaustion that always followed a seizure was setting in, compounded by the emotional turmoil. Chip watched his dad, his own eyes red with tears. He didn't know what else to say, so he just sat there, his hand still on Plankton's back, providing the comfort he hoped his father could feel. Karen's eyes were filled with love and pride as she watched her son. Plankton's whimpers grew softer, his body growing heavier with each breath. Karen knew he was exhausted, both physically and emotionally, taken a toll on him. She reached over to stroke his arm, her fingers gentle. "Plankton," Karen said softly. "You're okay. It's okay." Plankton's whimpers gradually subsided as his eyelid drooped. His body grew heavier with each breath, his antennae coming to rest against the pillow. Karen could see the exhaustion in his every movement, the toll his seizure and the intensity of his emotions had taken. Chip watched as his father's breathing grew steadier, his body relaxing under his touch. The room was now silent except for the quiet rustle of sheets and Plankton's soft snores. Karen gently eased Chip's hand away, her own hand lingering for a moment longer. She whispered, "Let him rest now, sweetheart." Chip nodded, his eyes still fixed on his father's peaceful face. He knew Plankton was asleep now, his body finally at ease. The anger had drained from the room, leaving behind a quiet sadness. Karen reached for the plush bear on the nightstand, placing it in Plankton's outstretched hand. His antennae twitched slightly in his sleep, his grip tightening around the toy. She smiled softly as Plankton's snores grew deeper. Chip stared at his father, his own eyes heavy with the weight of the evening's events. He had never seen his dad so vulnerable, so overwhelmed by his own emotions. It was a stark contrast to the Plankton he knew—the clever, resourceful, and often frustratingly stoic man who was his hero. But here he was, a man who needed comfort and reassurance. The next day, Karen woke Chip up. "We're gonna go across town to a big park, okay?" Chip nodded, following her to Plankton's bed. Plankton was still asleep, his antennae twitching slightly as he dreamt. Karen approached the bed, her steps light. She knew he's a light sleeper, yet waking him can be startling, so she knew to be extremely gentle. Her hand hovered over his shoulder. "Plankton," she whispered, her voice barely a breath. Plankton's antennae twitched slightly, a sign that he was coming to. She waited, giving his brain time to catch up with the world. His eye flitted open, his gaze unfocused for a moment. "Hey, sweetie," Karen said, her voice gentle. "We're going to a new playground across town.."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 16 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ The room feels smaller, the air thicker with tension. Chip's eyes are wide, his screen reflecting his father's distress. "What did I do?" he squeals, trying to help. But Plankton's body can't take the loudness anymore. Karen's screens flicker with desperation. She puts her hand on Chip's shoulder, her eyes pleading. "Chip," she says, her voice urgent. "You need to lower your voice." But Chip's screen is a blur of confusion and hurt. He doesn't understand. "Why?" he asks, his voice still too loud. Plankton can't move, gasping for breath. The room seems to spin around Plankton. His antennae vibrate with fear, his body on the edge of a meltdown. The noise, the suddenness of it, it's too much. He can't escape. And then his body betrays him. He feels the world shrink, his vision tunneling down until all that remains is Chip's face. "Dad?" Chip says, his voice too loud, too close. His body seizes up. Plankton's mind fights to regain control, his eyes dilating. "Need... quiet," he gasps out, his voice barely a whisper. The words hang in the air, a plea for sanctuary. But Chip's screen is a chaotic storm of emotions, not understanding. "Dad, I'm sorry," Chip says, his voice shaking. But Plankton can't hear the words, only the deafening volume. With a strangled cry, Plankton's body goes rigid. His eye rolls back as the shutdown takes. "Dad?" Chip says, his voice high and panicked. He reaches out, but Karen stops his hand freezes mid-air. She's seen this before, the sudden loss of control, the way her husband's body can just... give out. Her screens flicker with a mix of sadness and resolve. "Chip, back up," she says firmly. "Give your dad some space." Chip's face falls, but he does as he's told. He steps back, his hands shaking. Karen's seen Plankton like this before, but it never gets easier. Another shutdown, another moment where she's forced to be the rock in the storm. "Is he okay?" Chip asks, his voice trembling. Karen's eyes are on Plankton, his body now limp on the couch. "It's okay," she says, her voice calm. "It's his brain's way of shutting down." She takes a deep breath. "We just have to wait it out." Chip's screen flickers with fear. "What do we do?" he asks, his voice high-pitched. Karen's screens light up with instructions. "Let him be," she says. "He needs quiet, no sudden movements. It'll pass." They sit in silence, the only sound the distant hum of the city outside, a stark contrast to the chaos that was just in the room. Chip watches his father, his mind racing. He didn't understand. He just wanted to be close, to help. Yet Plankton is still, his mouth slightly open, his eye still rolled back in his head. "Plankton, love," Karen says, her voice gentle. "Come back to us." Her hand moves to his cheek, her touch feather-light. Chip watches, his heart racing. "What's happening?" he whispers. Karen's eyes never leave her husband. "It's a shutdown," she says, her voice steady. "It's like his body's turned off, but he's still in there." Her screens flicker with experience. "It's his brain's way of protecting itself." Plankton's antennae are still, his body unmoving. Karen speaks to him in a gentle lullaby, her voice a soothing balm. "Come back to us, love," she murmurs. "We're here, we love you." Chip's eyes are wide with fear, but he remains silent, listening to his mother's calm words. "Remember, Chip," she says, not breaking the rhythm of her voice. "Patience is key." Her screens flicker with reassurance. "It might take a few minutes, but he'll come back to us." Chip nods. The room is quiet, the air heavy with unspoken words. Karen's screens dim with sadness, but she keeps her voice steady. "It's okay, Plankton," she whispers, her hand stroking his antennae lightly. "You're safe." Her words are a beacon in the stillness, a gentle reminder that they're there, ready to support him when he's ready. Chip's screen shows his mind racing, trying to grasp the complexities of his father's condition. Plankton remains unresponsive, his body a silent testament to the storm inside him. Karen keeps her voice soft, her eyes never leaving his. "We're here," she says, her voice a promise. "I'm here. Chip's here. We're not going anywhere." She continues to whisper, her words a gentle breeze in the quiet room. Chip's screen flickers with fear as he watches his dad. "Dad?" he says, his voice barely a whisper. But Plankton doesn't stir, his body a statue. Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's face, her voice a soothing melody. "It's okay," she says, her words a soft caress. "You're safe. We're here." Her screens are a picture of serene patience, her hand still gently stroking his antennae. "Chip, talk to him," she whispers, nodding towards the unresponsive body. Chip's eyes widen, his voice trembling. "Dad?" Chip says, his voice barely audible. "I'm sorry." His words hang in the air, each syllable a thread of hope. He's watched his mother's gentle touch, her calm demeanor, and tries to mimic it. His hand reaches out tentatively, his screen reflecting his fear of causing more harm. He touches Plankton's shoulder, his fingertips light as a feather. Karen's eyes never leave her husband, her voice a soft whisper. "It's okay, Plankton," she repeats. "We're here." Her hands move in a slow, rhythmic motion, a silent lullaby for his soul. Chip's hand joins hers, his movements tentative, seeking guidance. Chip's eyes are glued to his father, his mind racing with questions and regret. Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, his body unmoving. Karen's screens flicker with hope, her voice steady. "You're okay," she says, her voice like a gentle stream. "You're safe." Chip's screen reflects his mother's calm, his voice matching her tone. "Dad, can you hear me?" Then, ever so slowly, Plankton's antennae start to move, his body shifting. He blinks, his eye focusing on his wife and son. "What... happened?" he murmurs, his voice weak. He sees Chip's hand on his shoulder. Karen's screens light up with relief. "You had a shutdown, sweetie," she says, her voice a warm embrace. "But you're okay now."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 2 Plankton's cheeks flushed a deep shade of red as he processed her words. Embarrassment flooded him as he realized what must have happened. "It's okay," Karen assured, her tone soothing as ever. She wiped any last remnants of drool from his chin, her movements tender. "I think we outta tell Chi-" "N-no, Karen... we're not gonna tell Chip," Plankton stammered. The thought of his son seeing him in such a vulnerable state was too much to bear. He didn't want Chip to see him as weak, or worse— someone to be pitied. But it was too late. Chip stepped out of the shadows, his eyes wide and full of unanswered questions. "Dad, are you okay?" he asked, his voice quivering with concern. He didn't like the idea of Chip seeing him in such a state of vulnerability. He had always worked hard to mask his neurodisability from his son. The room was suddenly thick with tension as Plankton's eye snapped to Chip, his antennae drooping with embarrassment. He tried to hide his trembling hands, feeling exposed and weak. "Chip," Karen began, turning to her son, her eyes pleading for understanding. "It's just something that happens sometimes. Daddy's okay. Now, how was summer ca--" "What's wrong with him?" Chip interrupted, his voice cracking with emotion. He had seen his dad act different before, but this was on a whole new level. Karen sighed heavily, guiding her son out of the room. "Your dad has a neurodisability, Chip. It's called autism. Sometimes, his brain does things that are hard for him to control." Chip's eyes grew even wider, his heart racing as he tried to process this new information. "But why did he talk like that?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "It's just a part of a condition, sweetheart," she explained. "It's like his brain gets scrambled for a bit after his seizures." They sat down on the couch, Karen's eyes filled with compassion as she saw the fear in her son's eyes. "But he's going to be okay." Chip looked at her with a mixture of confusion and concern. "What do you mean, his brain gets scrambled?" "It's like when you're playing a video game, and the screen glitches for a moment," she tried to explain. "It just takes him a little time to get his thoughts straight after one of these episodes." Chip nodded slowly, his gaze drifting back to the bedroom door. "I'll make us some cookies, ok?" Karen said, giving him a gentle nudge. Chip goes back to his parents bedroom. Plankton was still on his own bed. "What d-did your mother t-tell you?" Chip thought of how to phrase his answer, forgetting what his mom called it. "She told me that you're just re---" Plankton's eye widened, his face flushing with a mix of anger and pain. The slur cut deeper than any physical blow could. "Don't you ever call me that," he said, his voice shaking. "Do you underst--" "It's just what mom said," Chip responded, his voice trembling. But Plankton's expression was one of hurt and anger. He had worked so hard to keep his condition hidden from his son, and now, in his most vulnerable moment, his own wife had supposedly betrayed him? "What did she tell you?" Plankton demanded, his voice harsher than Chip had ever heard before. His father was clearly upset, and Chip was torn between defending his mom and trying to understand what was happening. "It's just what she told me," Chip shrugs, not knowing it's a slur. "I'll go unpack." Moments after Chip left to his own room, Karen comes back, not knowing what Chip said to him. "Plankton," she said softly, "I made some cookies!" Plankton ignored her, turning away. "What's wrong?" Karen asked. Plankton's antennae twitched with agitation. "You told him," he said accusingly, his voice shaky. Karen's smile faded, replaced by a look of concern. "I didn't tell him anything bad," she explained gently. "Just that you ha—" "Don't say it," Plankton interrupted, his voice sharp. "Chip told me what you said. How could you do that?" Karen's eyes widened in surprise. "What do you mean?" she asked. "The... the 'R' word," Plankton cried, tears streaming down. Karen's heart sank, realizing his fear. "Oh, Plankton, no, not that," she said, reaching for his hand. "I never called you that, I pro-" But Plankton was beyond consolation, the damage already done. "You did," he insisted, his voice breaking. "You said it, right there! I thought you were the one person who understood me.." Karen felt a coldness spread through her. "Plankton, I swear, I never said that. I just told him about your autism! You know I'd never call you that. Ever. I would never use that term." Plankton's antennae trembled with anger. "Then why did Chip say it? He said you told him I wa-" Plankton choked back a sob. Karen's eyes searched his face, desperation creeping in. "Chip must have misunderstood," she said. "Let's go talk to him; we'll clear this up." But Plankton's trust was shaken, and his anger was palpable. "No," he snapped. "I don't w-want to see either of you right now." His voice cracked under the weight of his emotions. Karen felt the sting of his rejection, but she knew his pain was deeper. With a heavy heart, she left the room. As she closed the door, she heard Plankton's muffled sobs, and it broke her heart. Making her way to Chip's room, she tried to prepare for the conversation she knew was coming. She wanted to explain everything to her son, to ease his fears and misunderstandings. When she reached Chip's bedroom she took a deep breath, steeling herself for the emotional conversation. "Hey Chip," she said, opening the door softly. Chip sat on his bed, his face etched with worry. "We need to talk."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 18 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Chip's screen flickers with determination. He'll learn. He'll do better. He'll show Plankton that he's not just a clueless kid. He's his son, and he cares. He'll be the support Plankton needs, even if it means changing everything he thought he knew. He'll read about autism, he'll watch videos, he'll listen to podcasts. He'll become an expert on his dad's condition. He'll find a way to bridge the gap between them, to understand what Plankton's really going through. So he went to his room but a disturbing sight awaited him. The photos of him and his dad have been torn where Plankton cut himself out of each picture of him and Chip. The science projects they've worked on are in the trash bin. Past Father's Day cards, crumpled into balls. It's like Plankton's trying to erase his existence from their shared memories of father and son. Chip sees Plankton in his parents bedroom on his bed. "Dad?" Chip whispers, his screen flickering with hope. Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, but he doesn't turn to look at his son. The room is filled with a heavy silence, the weight of their last conversation pressing down on them. "Dad, I found some articles," Chip says, holding up his device. "They're about autism, and how to be there for someone who's going through what you are." His voice is tentative, his screen reflecting his fear of rejection. Plankton's antennae droop, his body tense. He's been in his room for hours, the door shut tight. The only light comes from the crack under the door, spilling into the hallway where Chip stands, his heart racing. He's read every word, every article, every story, desperate to find a way back in, to fix what he's broken. But Plankton's silence is a wall, a barrier he doesn't know how to cross. "I'll be different," Chip says, his voice cracking. "I'll learn." He takes a step forward. "I'll do anything." Plankton doesn't move. Chip's heart sinks. He tries again. "I brought some stuff for your sensory box. Maybe it'll help." The silence stretches on, each second a chasm between them. Chip's screen is a canvas of hope and despair, his mind whirling with all the ways he could have handled this better. He takes another step, his hand outstretched, holding the treasures he's collected. "I got some new putty, and a fidget cube," he says, his voice shaking. "And... and some of your favorite gummy worms." Plankton's antennae quiver, just a little, but he doesn't turn. Chip's heart leaps, then plunges again. "Dad, I'm sorry," he says, the words tumbling out. "I didn't mean to hurt you." The silence stretches, a tightrope that Chip is desperate to cross. He holds out the fidget cube, his hand shaking. "Remember how this helped before?" he asks, his voice tentative. "I just want you to feel better." But Plankton's back remains to him, a wall of disappointment. "Dad," Chip whispers, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I'll do whatever it takes. I know I can't change the past. Please." Plankton's antennae twitch, the only sign he's heard. But he still doesn't turn. Chip's screen flickers with desperation. He's seen his dad like this before, but it's never felt so final. "I brought your headphones," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "For the noise. To help." His hand trembles as he holds them out. "Please, Dad, take them." Plankton's body shifts slightly, but his antennae stay still. Chip's heart aches. He's never felt so small, so powerless. "Dad, I know I messed up," Chip continues, his voice cracking. "But I'm trying to fix it. I want to learn." He takes a deep breath, his chest tight with emotion. "I'll do better. I promise." The silence is a gaping wound between them, each second a stitch that won't hold. He steps closer, his hand extended. "Just tell me what you need. Anything." But Plankton remains still, his antennae drooping with the weight of his emotions. Chip's heart races, his screen flashing with fear and regret. He can't stand the thought of his father going through this alone. "Dad, please," he says, his voice thick. "I'm sorry for not understanding. For making fun without realizing." His hand holding the headphones shakes more. "But I do now. I'll be better." Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, but he says nothing. Chip's eyes well up with tears, his screen a blur of emotions. He's never felt so alone, so misunderstood. "Dad," he says, his voice thick with desperation. "I know you're hurting. But so am I." Plankton's body remains still, his back a wall against his son's words. Chip's hand, holding the headphones, drops to his side. "Please," he whispers, his voice cracking. "Let me help you." The silence in the room is deafening, the air thick with unspoken words. Chip can feel his father's pain, his anger, his hurt. But Plankton's silence is a fortress, an impenetrable barrier that Chip can't seem to breach. He swallows hard, his throat tight with emotion. "I love you, Dad," he says, his voice barely audible. "And I'll always be here for you." Plankton's antennae twitch again, but he doesn't turn. Chip's heart feels like it's shattering into a million pieces. He's never seen his dad like this, so closed off. "Dad," he says, his voice shaking. "I know I hurt you. I'm sorry. But please, let me in." His hand holds out the headphones, his screen reflecting the desperation in his eyes. "We can get through this together." But Plankton's back remains a wall. Chip's eyes fill with tears, his screen flickering with the pain of rejection. He tries again, his voice trembling. "I won't give up on you," he says. "I'll learn. I'll change. I'll do whatever it takes." He takes a step closer. But Plankton remains unmoving, his antennae drooping. Chip's heart feels like it's breaking. "I'm here, Dad," he whispers. "I'm right here." The silence is a chasm, each second a step further apart. He takes another step, his hand still outstretched. "Dad," he says, his voice a plea. "You don't have to go through this alone." Plankton's antennae twitch, a tiny movement that gives Chip just a glimmer of hope. "We can learn together," he says, his voice stronger now. "We can figure this out." The room feels like it's closing in around them, the air thick with the weight of Plankton's silence. But Chip refuses to give up. He knows his father is in there, behind the wall of anger and hurt. He can't let him go. "Dad," he says, his voice steady. "I know you're in pain. But I'm not leaving." Chip says, sitting on the bed.

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 8 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) As she pulled the blankets up to his chin, Plankton's hand reached out, grasping for hers. "Stay," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. Karen squeezed his hand gently. "Always," she promised. They sat in the quiet of the room, the only sound the rhythmic squeezing of the fidget toy. Plankton's eyelid grew heavy, his breathing deepening. "It's ok," Karen whispered, stroking his forehead. "Rest now." Plankton's hand tightened briefly around hers before his grip slackened. His eye fluttered closed, and she watched him slip into a deep, much-needed sleep. During the week, Plankton got more comfortable as Karen helped make adjustments. She let him stim safely without any judgment, even suggesting different ways to fidget. And she saw Plankton's old self shine through, too. As usual, he stayed up late watching movies. He'd sigh and lightly tease Karen when it came to mundane matters. Yet she knew when it came to sensory matters and potential triggers, it's unnegotiable. He did open up to her more due to his fears which came from the autism. He didn't try to steal the krabby patty formula any more, but that didn't stop him from spying on the krusty krab. But their son Chip, whom they adopted at birth, was going to come home. Chip had left during the beginning of the week before Plankton acquired autism, to a week long camp with some school mates of his. But now it's the weekend, and Chip will be coming back from his trip today. Karen felt a pang of anxiety as she thought about Chip seeing Plankton. Would he understand? Would he be scared? Would he still love him? "Plankton, Chip's old enough to underst--" "No," Plankton said firmly, his voice clear. "I don't want anyone to know." Karen knew his fear of change, of being different. "But, Plankton," she began, her voice gentle. "Chip is our son, and he might notice changes..." Plankton's eye grew stormy. "No," he repeated. "I don't want to be..." Plankton trails off as Chip himself came in excitedly. "Mom; Dad!" Plankton's gaze darted to their son, his hand tightening around his fidget toy. She watched as Chip rushed over, his eyes full of excitement from his camp adventures. "Hi, I'm home!" Chip says, hugging Karen before turning to Plankton. Plankton's body tensed, his eye avoiding Chip's gaze. "Hi, son," he murmured, his voice forced, But Chip, ever cheerful, doesn't seem to notice. "Dad!" Chip said, launching himself at Plankton. "Welcome home," Plankton said, his voice a monotone. Chip's expression fell a little, but his excitement was too great to be dampened. "How was camp?" Karen asked, trying to ease the tension. Chip's enthusiasm was infectious. "It was amazing! We did archery, and I even made a new friend!" Plankton's gaze remained on the fidget toy, his thumb flicking the switch back and forth. "That's... nice," he managed, his voice tight. Karen could see the effort he was making to engage. Chip chattered away, not noticing the strain in Plankton's voice. "Her name's Luna, and she's super cool! We're gonna be pen pals!" Plankton's gaze flicks up to meet Karen's. She gave him an encouraging smile, willing him to find his place in the conversation. "Cool," he murmured, his mind racing to process the sudden flood of information. "Pen pals." Karen watched as Chip's eyes searched Plankton's face, his youthful innocence unable to comprehend the gravity of the situation. "Why don't you show us if you've any pictures you took?" she suggested, trying to shift the focus. Chip nodded, eagerly pulling out his phone. He sat beside Plankton, scrolling through the photos, his excitement a stark contrast to his father's detached demeanor. Plankton's eye flicked to the screen, his heart racing at the thought of impending touch. Karen watched as Chip's fingers hovered over a picture of himself and Luna. "Look, Dad," he said, holding out the phone. Plankton blinked. "Oh nice," he says. But as Chip's hand reached out to hug, Plankton's arm shot up, his antennae quivering. "Don't," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "Don't touch me." Chip's hand hovered in the air, confusion clouding his features. "But, Da-" Karen stepped in quickly. "It's ok," she whispered. "We're all family."

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 9 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Chip's gaze went to his dad, his confusion morphing into concern. "What's wrong?" Plankton's eye darted to Chip. "Wh-what do you mean?" he stuttered, his defensiveness a clear sign of his internal turmoil. "Why do you think anything's wrong?" He says to Chip. Chip looked at him, his eyes filled with innocence. "You just...you're acting di-" "I'm not!" Plankton snapped, his voice echoing in the quiet room. He felt the weight of his fidget toy in his hand. "I'm fine!" he insisted, his antennae twitching with agitation. Chip took a step back, his eyes wide with surprise. "Dad?" he asked, his voice trembling. Karen's broke at the sight of her son's confusion. "It's ok," she tried to say, but Plankton's anger was palpable. "I'm not acting any way!" Plankton's voice grew louder, his eye darting around the room as if searching for an escape. "Don't patronize me!" His antennae shook with the intensity of his emotions, and Karen could see the fear and frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. Chip took another step back, his eyes wide with shock. "But you always give me hugs," he said, his voice small. "What happened?" Plankton's face contorted with frustration. "I don't know," he said, his voice rising. "I just can't... I can't handle it right now, ok?" He threw the fidget toy across the room, the plastic smacking against the wall. "Leave me alone!" Chip's eyes filled with tears, his voice shaking. "But, Dad, I missed yo-" "I said leave me alone!" Plankton's voice boomed, the stress of the past week exploding out of him. His body was a coiled spring, ready to snap. Karen's chest ached as she watched the scene unfold, torn between her love for Plankton and her need to comfort their son. "It's okay," she murmured, stepping towards them. "Let's all just take a moment." Chip's screen searched hers, his expression a mix of hurt and confusion. "But, Dad, I just-" "I said leave me alone!" Plankton's voice was a thunderclap, cutting off Chip's words. His body was rigid, his antennae quivering with agitation. Karen felt his pain, knew his fear of being exposed, of being seen as lesser than before. She took a step towards him, her hand outstretched. "Plankton, please," she whispered. But Chip didn't get it. "Dad?" Chip's voice was trembling, his eyes brimming with tears. "What's happening?" He looked so lost, so small in that moment. Plankton's chest heaved with heavy breaths, his eye avoiding Chip's gaze. "It's...it's nothing," Plankton stuttered, trying to control his voice. He knew his behavior was erratic, but the fear of being discovered was too great. Chip looked at him, his expression a blend of confusion and hurt. "But you're not fine," he said, his voice shaking. "You're acting..." Plankton's anger grew, his eye flashing. "I'm fine!" he insisted, his voice a whisper-shout. "Don't tell me what I'm feeling!" He couldn't bear the thought of his son seeing him as broken, as someone to pity. Chip's lip trembled, his eyes filling with tears. "But you're not acting like yourself," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. Karen's ached for both of them. Plankton's face grew tight, his body coiled with tension. "What do you know?" he snapped. "You're just a ki—" "What do you mean I don't know?" Chip's voice grew louder. "I live with you, I know you better than anyone else! And you're just making excuses for acting like this!" His screen flushed with emotion, and his fists were clenched tightly at his sides. "So don't call me a kid when you're the one throwing a fit like one!" Plankton's eye widened, his anger a stark contrast to the calmness he'd been trying to maintain. "How dare you!" he snapped. "Yo--" Chip's voice grew stronger, cutting through Plankton's words. "How dare I? You're the one shouting!" Chip's voice trembled, his own frustration and fear bubbling to the surface. "I don't know what's happening to you, but me and Mom are both pretty much sick of you and your precious little temper tantrums! So you can either decide to tell us what's going on or keep acting like this," Chip's voice broke, as Plankton sat down with ringing in his ears, "but I'm not gonna keep pretending like we care about yo-" But before Chip could finish his sentence, Plankton's body stiffened, his eye glazed over. "Plankton?" Karen asked. But there was no response. Chip felt fear. "Dad?" he whispered, reaching out tentatively. Karen recognized the signs of Plankton's overwhelm. "Chip, step back," she said, her voice calm yet firm. As Plankton's body stiffened, Chip's eyes were wide with terror, his hand hovering in the air, unsure of how to help. "It's ok," Karen whispered, her voice a steady beacon in the storm of Plankton's seizure. "Just wa- Chip, no, it's ok," Karen says, her voice soothing as she tries to keep the situation calm. She knew from the other day's experience that Plankton might not remember this, that he was somewhere else in his mind, disconnected from the world around him. Karen remained composed, ready to catch him if he fell. Chip watched, his own fear mirroring the scene before him. "D-dad?" he stuttered, his voice shaking. Chip's eyes were on his father, his young mind trying to understand. Plankton's body remained rigid, his eye vacant. The room was a tableau of tension, the silence deafening. Karen knew this moment all too well now, the moment when Plankton slipped into dizzy/lightheaded daze, leaving them behind. She took a deep breath, willing her nerves to calm, her hand reaching for Chip's to guide him away from his dad. Chip's eyes were glued to his father, a silent tear tracking down his screen. Karen wrapped her arm around him, pulling him gently to the side. "It's ok," she murmured, her voice a balm. "Dad's just... he's just having a moment." They watched as Plankton's body went slack, his hand dropping the fidget toy. Chip's gaze followed it as it bounced off the floor, the plastic clattering against the wood. "What's happening?" he asked, his voice a whisper. "It's ok," Karen said, squeezing Chip's hand tightly. "Dad's having a moment." She guided Chip to the couch. "Just wait here." With gentle but firm steps, Karen approached Plankton, his body still frozen in the grip of the seizure. She knew not to move him, not to shake him out of it. Instead, she talked to him in a calm, soothing voice, keeping the room's energy low. "You're safe," she murmured. "We're right here." But Chip is to curious. Chip's gaze remained fixed on Plankton, his eyes wide with fear and confusion. "Is he ok?" he whispered, his voice trembling. Karen's went out to him, knowing this was the first time he'd seen his father like this. "It's called an absence seizure," Karen explained, sitting beside Chip. "It's like his brain takes a little break." Her voice was calm, trying to reassure her son. "It's part of his, h-his life now." Chip stared at his dad, his chest tight with fear. "Is he gonna be ok?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper. Karen nodded, her eyes never leaving Plankton. "Yes," she said. "But it's important we stay calm." "Mom what's..." "It's because of an accident," she said, her voice gentle. Chip's eyes widened with horror. "An accident? What happened?" he asked, his voice a whisper. Karen took a deep breath, steeling herself for the conversation she'd been dreading. "Dad had a fall," she said, her gaze firmly on Plankton. "It hurt his brain." Chip's gaze went back to his father, his expression a mix of shock and sadness. "Will he get better?" Karen's eyes filled with tears as she looked at her son, his innocence a stark contrast to the harsh reality they faced. "It's... different," she said, swiping at her screen. "It's not like a bruise that will heal. But we can help him, we can learn to live with it." Chip nodded, his grip on her hand tightening. "How?" he asked, his voice small. "So is he..." "He's still your dad," Karen whispered, her eyes never leaving Plankton's still form. "But now, we just have to love him a little differently. I'll let him tell you more when he's ready." Chip's screen searched hers, his thoughts racing. "Ok," he managed, his voice thick with uncertainty. Plankton's seizure ended nearly abruptly as it had begun. He blinked, his gaze returning to the room gradually. His hand searched for the fidget toy, his hand reaching out instinctively. Karen picked it up from the floor, handing it to him. "You're ok," she said, her voice soothing.

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 10 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Plankton took a deep breath, his antennae drooping. "What happened?" he asked, his voice hoarse as he looks around. Chip stared at his father, his eyes brimming with tears. "You scared me," he whispered. "Mom said you had a-" But Plankton cut him off, his voice cold. "I wasn't talking to you," he said, his gaze sliding away from Chip's. "I was asking your mother." The hurt in Chip's eyes was like a knife to Karen, but she knew better than to push. Chip looked at her, his eyes desperate for answers. "But Mom, what's going on?" he whispered. Karen took a deep breath. "Your dad's been going through some changes," she began, her voice trembling slightly. "He's not the same as before, and we're still trying to figure it all out. You can ask us questions, but it's your dad's story to tell." Chip's curiosity was piqued, his need for answers overriding his fear. "What do you mean by changes?" he asked, his voice shaky. "Are you sick? What's wrong, Da-" "I'm fine," Plankton said, his voice sharp. "Just leave it, ok?" His tone was final, his gaze avoiding his son's. He could feel the weight of his own emotions, the fear of being seen as weak, as different. The anger was a shield, a way to push Chip away before the hurt could set in. But Chip has more questions. Chip's eyes searched Plankton's, his voice laced with determination. "But Dad, you're not fine," he said, his voice shaking with emotion. "You're acting all weird and scary, and you're not talking to me or playing games like we-" "I said I'm fine!" Plankton's voice was a harsh bark, his antennae snapping with agitation. The room felt suddenly too small, his anger a palpable force that made Karen flinch. "I don't need you poking around in my business!" His eye narrowed, his words cutting like a knife. "What don't you get?" Chip's eyes filled with tears, his lower lip quivering. "But I'm your son," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the sound of his own heart breaking. "You're supposed t---" But Plankton was already retreating, his back to them. "I don't need this," he murmured, still sitting. "I don't need any of this." "But Dad, I just want to help," he said, his voice shaky. "I don't understand why you're like this," he adds, reaching out to touch his dad's shoulder. But Plankton flinched away, his antennae quivering with irritation. "Don't touch me," he murmured, his voice low and dangerous. But Chip remains undeterred. "I don't get it," Chip says, reaching out again to Plankton's back. "What happe—" But Plankton's voice was like ice. "Don't," he warned, his body stiffening. "Just, don't." His antennae twitched erratically, a silent testament to his internal storm. Chip's hand hovered, now setting it on Plankton's arm... The sudden contact sent a shiver down Plankton's spine, his body jolting as if electrified. "I said don't!" he snarled, his voice a whip crack in the silent room. He yanked his arm away, his eye wild. "Can't yo-" But Chip's hand remained firm, his grip now on Plankton's wrist, refusing to let go. "Dad, ple–" "Get OFF!" Plankton's voice was a snarl, his body writhing away from the touch. Chip felt like he was holding onto a wild animal, desperate to keep it from running away. "I don't understand," he choked out, tears streaming down his screen as he only held on tighter. "Dad, w---" But Plankton's anger boiled over. With a roar, he swung his arm back, slapping Chip's hand away. Chip's arm stung, his eyes wide with shock. "I said DON'T TOUCH ME!" Plankton's voice echoed through the room. Karen watched both her son and her husband. She knew this was hard for Chip, knew he was just trying to connect, to understand. But Plankton's autistic brain was like a delicate instrument, easily overwhelmed by the cacophony of emotions and sensations. She stepped forward, placing a hand on Chip's shoulder. "It's ok," she said, her voice soft. "Dad just needs his space right now." Chip looked up at her, his eyes swimming with tears. "But why?" he choked out. "Why is he-" "Chip, please," Karen said, her voice shaking with emotion. "We have to respect his boundaries." Her gaze was pleading, but Chip's determination didn't waver. "But he's my dad," he said, his voice strong despite the tremor. Plankton's body was a whirlwind of emotions, his eye flicking back and forth between his wife and son. He felt torn, his desire to push Chip away warring with his love for him. Chip's eyes searched Plankton's, his voice shaky but firm. "Dad, you can't just ignore me," he said. But Plankton's too angry to answer. Karen watched the scene unfold. Plankton's withdrawal was palpable, his body language screaming 'leave me alone'. He curled up into the armchair, his antennae pressed against his head. The room felt suffocating with his emotional walls. "Chip, let's go to your room," she whispered, her voice a gentle guide. With one last look at his father, Chip nodded, his eyes red and puffy. Plankton didn't move, his breaths coming in ragged gasps as he curled further into his chair. The anger was a wave that had crashed over him, leaving him drained and ashamed. He didn't mean to hurt Chip, but the touch had been too much. He felt his world spinning, his senses on high alert, his thoughts a jumble of fear and frustration. Karen led Chip to his room, her hand firm but gentle on his shoulder. She knew he was hurt, knew he had so many questions. Once inside, she sat beside him on the bed, her eyes brimming with tears she fought to hold back. "Chip," she began, her voice soft. "You know how people are different, right?" Chip nodded, his eyes still wet from crying. "Yeah," he whispered. "Like, some people like chocolate, and some like vanilla." "Exactly," Karen said, taking a deep breath. "Well, sometimes, those differences aren't just about what we like or don't like." She paused, searching for the right words. "Sometimes, things happen to our brains that make it work differently. Like when you fall and get a bruise, your body needs time to heal. But brain bruises, well, injuries, can't be seen, and they can change how we think, feel, and even how we react to the world." Chip's eyes searched hers, his mind racing. "So, Dad's brain got bruised?" Karen shrugs, her voice soft. "No. It's called acquired autism. It's like a switch was flipped in his brain, changing the way he sees and feels things." She took a deep breath. "It's not his fault, and it doesn't make him less of a person, but it does make him see the world in a way that's new and sometimes scary for all of us." Chip looked down at his hands, his thoughts racing. "So he's not just mad at me?" "No, sweetie," Karen said, wiping a tear from her own screen. "It's not about you. It's about his brain learning how to process things differently now." Chip's brow furrowed, trying to make sense of it all. "But why does he get so upset when I just want to hug him?" Karen sighed. "Sometimes, when our brain changes like this, it's like suddenly the lights are too bright, or sounds are too loud, or touch feels like a hundred needles," she said, her voice gentle. "It's not that he doesn't want to hug you, it's just that his brain can't handle it the way it used to." "But I'm not hugging his brain," Chip asks. "No," Karen says, her voice soothing. "You're hugging him, his body. But it's his brain that interprets the hug. And right now, his brain is like a radio tuned to the wrong station. It's hearing things differently, feeling things differently." She pauses, looking for a way to make it more real for him. "Imagine if you were playing a video game and suddenly the controls changed. You'd get frustrated, right?" Chip nods. "That's what it's like for Dad. Everything he knew, everything he could do, it's like the cheat codes don't work anymore. And when you try to hug him, it's like someone turned the volume up really loud without warning." She takes a deep breath. "It's not that he doesn't love you, or that he doesn't want to play games or tell stories. It's just that his brain needs more time to understand the world again." Chip nods slowly, his eyes still full of unshed tears. "So, what do we do?" he asks, his voice barely above a whisper. "We help him," Karen says, wiping at her own tears. "We learn about his new 'station', and we help him adjust to it." She smiles sadly. "It's like we're explorers, discovering a new world together."

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 11 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Chip sniffles. "But what if he gets mad at me again?" he whispers. "He might," Karen admits. "But it's important to remember it's not about you, or what you do wrong." She pauses, her thumb tracing gentle circles on his back. "It's about his brain trying to understand a world that's changed for him." "But how do I know what's too much?" Chip asks, his voice small. "How can I tell what will make him upset?" Karen's eyes searched his. "It's like learning a new dance," she explained. "At first, you'll step on each other's toes, but with time and patience, you'll find the right rhythm." She took a deep breath. "We'll figure it out together. You can ask him, or me, and we'll learn his cues. Like when he needs space, or when he's ok with a gentle touch." Chip nodded, his eyes still brimming with tears. "Ok," he said, his voice shaky. "But I want to hug him again." Karen clenched at his words. "I know," she said. "And when the time is right, you may. But for now, let's find other ways to show him love, without overwhelming his sensitive brain." She stood up, her hand reaching for the doorknob. "Why don't we go back to the living room and check on him?" They walked back to the living room, where Plankton was still sitting in the armchair, his antennae twitching slightly. He looked up as they entered, his eye filled with a mix of shame and defensiveness. Karen could see the turmoil playing across his features, the battle between his love for Chip and his fear of rejection. "Dad?" Chip's voice was tentative, his hand outstretched. "Could I... could we...?" Plankton's eye flickered to his son's outstretched hand, his stomach clenching at the thought of contact. He knew he should want this, should crave the comfort of his son's embrace. But his brain was a cacophony of fear and confusion, his skin a livewire of sensitivity. He swallowed hard, the word sticking in his throat like a bone. "No," he forced out, his voice tight. Chip's hand fell to his side, his shoulders slumping. "But Dad," he whispered, his voice desolate. "I just wan—" "NO!" Plankton's voice was a roar, his antennae quivering with the force of his rejection. The look of hurt on Chip's screen was like a dagger to his heart, but he couldn't stop the words from coming. "I don't want you right now," he spat, the anger a shield for his fear. "I don't like anyone touching me!" Chip's eyes filled with tears, his chin trembling. "But Dad," he whispered, his voice barely above the sound of his own breath. "I just want to make you feel better." Plankton's heart twisted, but his fear was too great. "I said NO!" he bellowed, his body shaking with the force of his words. Chip's lower lip quivered as he took a step back, his eyes wide with shock. He had never seen his father this angry, this scared. "But I'm your son," he managed, his voice tiny. "I won't hurt yo-" "I don't care!" Plankton's voice was a snarl. "I just want to be left alone!" His antennae thrashed wildly, a silent testament to his inner chaos. "I don't need you or your stupid games!" The words were like a slap, leaving Chip's face burning. Chip's eyes filled with hurt, his voice shaky. "But you liked playing with me befo—" "I SAID NO!" Plankton's voice was a thunderclap, his eye flashing with a rage that wasn't entirely his own. "I don't want your games, your laughter, your touch!" The words hung in the air. Chip felt his chest tighten, his breath hitch in his throat. He looked at his mother, his screen pleading for help. Karen stepped forward, her heart breaking with each word. "Chip, let's give Dad some space," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. She knew his intentions were pure, but his father's brain was a minefield right now, and any misstep could trigger another seizure. But Chip was stubborn, his desire to connect with his dad overriding his fear. "But Mom, he's just mad," he protested. "He co-" "Chip," Karen was firm, but her eyes were filled with sorrow. "It's more than that." She took his hand. "We have to be patient, ok?" They sat on the couch, the distance between them and Plankton palpable. Chip's thoughts raced, trying to understand. Plankton sat in the armchair, his antennae still, his gaze anywhere but on his son. So Chip decided to get one of the fidget toys. "Here," he said, holding it out. "It's ok," he whispered. "It's just a toy." Plankton's eye flickered to the fidget toy, his breathing shallow. He knew he should be grateful, should be happy that his son was trying. But the anger was like a storm, and he couldn't find the calm within. "Get that hand away from me," he snarled, his voice low and menacing. Chip's eyes filled with hurt, his hand dropping to his side. "But Dad," he choked out, his throat tight with unshed tears. "I'm just trying to-" But Plankton's anger was a tidal wave that couldn't be stopped. "You don't get it!" he shouted, his antennae quivering. "You can't just barge in here and expect things to be the same!" He threw one of the toys across the room, the plastic smacking against the wall. "You don't get to decide how I feel!" Chip's eyes filled with tears, his heart racing. "But Dad, I just want to help," he whispered. "I don't understand." He retrieved the toy. Plankton's eye darted to the fidget toy, his antennae quivering. "Don't," he murmured, his voice sharp. "I don't want it." The word was like a slap to Chip, his hand dropping to his side. He looked at his mother, his eyes pleading for guidance. "Let me," she said, her voice a gentle whisper. She approached Plankton slowly, her movements deliberate. "Here," she said, her voice soothing. "This might help calm you down." Plankton's eye darted to the fidget toy, his antennae twitching. For a moment, he was torn between anger and desire, his hand reaching out to grab it before his brain could change its mind. His grip was firm, his breath hitching as his thumb traced the smooth patterns. Chip watched, his heart racing. "Is it ok now?" he asked, his voice tentative. "Can I sit with you?" Plankton's antennae stilled, his breaths coming in measured paces as he worked the fidget toy. He didn't look up, his eye still on the floor. "Dad?" Chip's voice was tentative, his question hanging in the air like a delicate thread. "Can we talk now?" Plankton's eye remained fixed on the fidget toy, his thumb still tracing the patterns compulsively. His jaw was tight, his antennae slightly less erratic. "What's to talk about," he murmured, his voice still thick with the anger that hadn't completely dissipated. Chip took a deep breath, his heart pounding in his chest. "I don't know," he said, his voice honest. "I just want to kno—" "You want to know what?" Plankton's voice was cold, his eye flicking up to meet Chip's. "What happened to me? What's wrong with me?" The words were a challenge, a sharp-edged question that hung in the air. Chip's gaze dropped to the carpet, his throat tight. "I just want to understand," he whispered. "Why you're so mentally di-" He didn't get to finish the sentence. Plankton's antennae snapped up, his voice a whip. "Don't," he said, the word sharp as a knife. "Don't say another word." Chip felt his stomach churn, his palms sweaty. "Dad, I didn't mean to upset you," Chip tried again, his voice shaking. "I just know at my school, how my classmates would whispered to me," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "And I don't wan-" "I said don't!" Plankton's voice was a whip. His antennae were still, his body coiled tightly in the chair. "Don't you dare make me into some kind of charity case!" His eye blazed with a fierce protectiveness that took even Karen by surprise. Chip flinched, his own eyes filling with tears. "But Dad," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "You weren't a burden bef-" "ENOUGH!" The room was silent, save for the sound of Plankton's rapid breathing. His antennae twitched as he clutched the fidget toy like a lifeline. "I NEVER want to be a burden!" he shouted, his voice echoing around the room. The anger was a storm raging within him, his fear of being seen as weak or less than overwhelming. Karen stepped forward, her eyes filled with a mix of pity and determination. "Chip," she whispered. "Let's give him some space." But Chip's resolve was unshakable, his eyes locked on his father. "But what if 'the burden' never gets..." Plankton's antennae shot up. "What did you call me?" His voice was a hiss, his body taut with tension. Chip took a step back, his throat tight. "I didn't mean it like that," he stuttered. "It's just what they say at school." But Plankton was lost in a whirlwind of emotion. "Get out!" he roared, his antennae flailing. "Get out of my face!" Chip's eyes filled with tears as he took a step back, the rejection a heavy weight on his shoulders. He didn't understand why his father was so angry with him, so he turned to his mother, his voice shaking. "Mom, I didn't mean to-" But Karen knew Plankton's anger was a defense mechanism, a way for his brain to cope with the fear and confusion of his new reality. She stepped closer to him, her voice soft and calm. "It's ok, Plankton," she soothed. "We're here for you. Chip didn't mea-" "DON'T!" Plankton's voice was a bark, his antennae snapping in agitation. "Don't you dare defend him." His eye was wild, his body trembling. Karen's eyes never left his, her voice a gentle stream of reassurance. "You're not a burden, Plankton," she said, her words a soft whisper. "We love you, just as you are." She took another step, closing the gap between them. "We're in this together."

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 12 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) But Plankton was too lost in his rage to hear her. "Get OUT!" he screamed, his antennae thrashing. "I don't need Chip!" The words were a knife in Karen's, but she knew they were not truly his own. "Dad," Chip's voice was small, his eyes wide with shock. "I didn't mean to..." But Plankton's anger was a beast that had been unleashed, his words cutting like a knife. "I said get out!" he roared, his body vibrating with rage. Chip's eyes searched his father's, looking for the man he knew beneath the storm of emotions. But all he saw was a stranger, a creature of fear and frustration. He took another step back, his heart racing. "But Dad," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "I didn't do anything wrong.." Plankton's antennae stilled, his breathing erratic. "You're right," he murmured, his voice deflating like a balloon. "You haven't done anything wrong, in fact, you're pretty perfect." The words were laced with sarcasm, a bitterness that made Karen's fists clench. "After all, it's not like you called me burdensome or anything," he added, his voice dripping with false sweetness. Chip's eyes widened, the impact of his father's words hitting him like a slap. He looked at Karen, his eyes pleading for help, for understanding. "Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "That's not what I me-" But Plankton's anger had become a living entity in the room, feeding off his fear and frustration. "Oh, I'm sorry," he said, his voice thick with sarcasm. "Did my little falling accident hurt your precious wittle feelings?" His antennae twitched, his eye glinting with rage. Chip took another step back, his chin quivering. "But Dad," he protested, his voice shaking. "I didn't mean-" "I know you didn't mean it," Plankton interrupted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You're so innocent, so pure." His antennae waved erratically. "But let me tell you a secret, Chip. You see, there's a wonderful thing called tact. Maybe you should try it sometime!" Chip felt his screen burn with embarrassment, his eyes filling with tears. "But Dad," he whispered, his voice shaky. "I just wanted to-" "Oh, I know what you wanted," Plankton sneered, the sarcasm dripping from his words like acid. "You wanted to be the hero, didn't you? The big strong boy who saves his daddy from his own brain!" His antennae twitched erratically. "But let me tell you something, Chip. You can't fix this. You can't make it all better with your toys and your stupid questions. So why don't we all just praise perfect little Chip for trying, shall we.." The words were a slap in the face, each one hitting Chip harder than the last. Chip's eyes filled with tears, his body trembling. "But Dad," he whispered, his voice desperate. "I just want to help." "Oh, how noble," Plankton said, his voice thick with sarcasm. "Want a medal?" His antennae quivered with anger, his eye glinting with spite. "I just want to be with you," Chip said, his voice breaking. "To make you happy." "Well, you're doing a fine job," Plankton said, his voice like a whip. "Keep it up, Chip. You're a regular miracle worker." His words were barbed, each one designed to cut deep. Chip's eyes searched his father's, desperate for some sign of the love he knew was there. But all he found was anger, a wall so thick it was suffocating. "Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "I'm sor-" "Don't," Plankton interrupted, his voice cold. "Don't you dare say you're sorry. You don't get to feel sorry for me. You don't get to pity me." His antennae twitched with agitation. "You don't even get to be upset about what you said. Because it's all true, isn't it?" His eye bore into Chip's, his voice like ice. "I'm a burden. That's all I am. That's all I'll ever be." Chip's breath hitched, the weight of his father's words crushing him. "Dad," he managed, his voice a whisper. "That's not what I-" But Plankton talked over him, his voice a sneer. "Oh, I see. You're going to play the innocent now, are you? Pretend like you didn't just say I'm a burden?" His antennae were a blur of movement, a silent testament to his rage. "How convenient." Chip felt his world crumbling, his heart shattering into a thousand pieces. "But Dad," he whispered, his voice shaking. "I didn't-" "Don't you dare lie to me," Plankton's voice was like a knife, cutting through the air. Chip felt the room close in, his throat tight. "But Dad," he choked out, "I didn't mean-" "Oh, the poor little hero," Plankton said, his voice a mocking whisper. "So misunderstood." He rolled his eye dramatically. "It's always about you, isn't it?" The sarcasm was a knife twisting in Karen, but she knew it was the fear and pain speaking. Chip's eyes searched his father's, his own brimming with tears. "But Dad, I just want to help," he whispered, his voice shaking. "To make things right." Plankton's antennae stilled, his gaze cold. "You want to make things right?" he echoed, his voice laced with condescension. "How sweet! Why don't you go play the hero somewhere else!" Chip felt the sting of his father's sarcasm, his eyes welling up. "But I'm your son," he whispered, his voice breaking. "I'm supposed to-" "Oh, I know your role," Plankton said, his tone biting. "The golden child, always trying to fix things." His antennae quivered with disdain. "Dad," Chip protests, "I just want you to be happy." Plankton's eye narrowed, his face a mask of condescension. "How sweet," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But you see, Chip, happiness is a concept lost to me. I'm just a broken toy now, remember?" He twirled the fidget toy in his hand, his thumb moving compulsively over the patterns. Chip's cheeks flushed, his eyes filling with tears. "But Dad," he whispered, "you're more than that." Plankton's antennae shot up, his face a contorted mask of disdain. "Oh, really?" he said, his voice thick with patronizing sarcasm. "Enlighten me, oh great and wise Chip. Tell me what I am." He leaned back in his chair, his antennae waving in the air as if inviting a lecture from his son. Chip took a deep breath, trying to keep his voice steady. "You're my dad," he said, his eyes shining with unshed tears. "And you're... you're still you, even if you're a little different now." But Plankton's sarcasm was a shield he couldn't penetrate. "Ah, yes," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "The ever-elusive 'you're still you' argument. How original." His antennas twitched in disdain. "You don't get it," Chip's voice was desperate, his eyes pleading. "I don't care if you're different. I just want you to be happy." But Plankton's anger had become a shield, his words a barbed wire fence keeping his son at bay. "Oh, you don't care?" he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "How magnanimous of you." His antennae twitched in a mock salute. "Well, let me tell you something, Chip. You can't just ignore the fact that your perfect little world has been shaken up, can you?" Chip felt the sting of his father's patronizing tone, his eyes burning with unshed tears. "But Dad," he said, his voice quivering. "I just want to-" "Oh, I know what you want," Plankton interrupted, his voice dripping with condescension. "You want the perfect little storybook ending where we all hold hands and skip off into the sunset." His antennae waved in the air dramatically. "But life doesn't work that way, Chip. Sometimes, bad things happen to good people, and there's no magical cure for it." His eye was cold, his antennae stilled. "So save your pity for someone wh-" Karen stepped in, her voice calm and firm. "Plankton, that's enough." She knew his words were a defense, a way to push away the pain. "Chip's just trying to help." Plankton's antennae stilled, his breath hitching. He looked at his wife, his anger momentarily fading. "I know," he murmured. "But I don't want his pity." Karen's gaze was filled with understanding. "It's not pity, Plankton," she said, her voice soothing. "It's love." Plankton's antennae twitched, his expression softening slightly. "But what good is love when I can't eve-" "Love is more than just touch," Karen interrupted, her voice gentle. "It's understanding, it's patience, it's being here for you." She took another step towards him, her hand outstretched. "It's about connecting in other ways." Plankton's antennae quivered, his eye flicking to her hand and then back to her face. He knew she was right, but the fear was a beast that ruled him. "But I don't know how to," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "How do I connect without... without the things I used to do?" Karen ached, her hand still extended. "We'll find a way," she assured him, her voice steady. "Together."

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 14 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Karen's voice was gentle but firm. "Plankton," she said. "Chip's right. We'll find a way to connect that works for all of us. We just have to keep trying. Why don't we all go drive to the new sensory park they just opened?" It was a place designed for those with sensory processing disorders, with areas that catered to different sensory needs. "It's a bit of a drive across town, but do you wanna try going?" They both nodded. They parked the car. "Let's go slow, ok?" Plankton nodded. They approached the sensory garden, a place designed to be calming. The scent of lavender was thick in the air, and the soft crunch of gravel beneath their feet was a comforting contrast to the harshness of the city. As they walked through the gates, Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye scanning the area. The sensory park was a symphony of soft colors and soothing sounds, designed to minimize the overstimulation that so often triggered his seizures. "This is nice," he murmured. Chip watched his father, his heart in his throat. He knew how much this meant to him, how much Plankton was struggling. "It is," he said, his voice matching his dad's quiet tone. He took a deep breath, his sensors tuned to his father's every movement. "Do you want to go on the swings?" Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye flicking to the swing. He nodded slowly. Chip led the way, his movements cautious. He knew his dad needed space, needed to feel safe. They approached the swing set, a simple metal frame with plastic seats. Plankton closed his eye, the rhythm familiar and comforting as he swings. Chip took the swing next to Plankton, his movements tentative. He knew his father's fear of touch was a battleground, and he didn't want to cross any lines. The squeak of the chains and the gentle breeze through the leaves of the nearby trees were the only sounds that accompanied them as they swung back and forth, side by side. Chip watched his father. He wanted so badly to reach out, to hold Plankton's hand, but he knew the boundaries. Instead, he focused on matching his swing to Plankton's, their motion in sync. He hoped the rhythm would be a comfort to his dad, a small piece of the connection they used to share. As they swung, the tension slowly began to ease from Plankton's antennae. The back-and-forth movement was soothing, a gentle rocking. After a while, they got off the swings. Plankton's antennae were still twitching with the residual energy of the movement, his body craving the sensory input that had become so rare. Chip noticed and searched the park for a suitable activity. His eyes lit upon the sandbox. "How about playing in the sand?" he suggested, his voice hopeful. Plankton's antennae quivered with interest, his eye lighting up slightly. He had always enjoyed the feel of sand between his... well, the equivalent of fingers. Karen smiled, seeing the potential for a positive interaction. They approached the sandbox, the fine grains glinting in the sunlight. Chip took a seat on the wooden bench beside it, watching as Plankton tentatively placed his hand into the cool sand. His antennae quivered with pleasure at the sensation, his body relaxing slightly. Chip followed suit, his movements deliberately slow and cautious, mirroring his father's. He knew that sudden movements or touch could send Plankton spiraling, so he remained still, his eyes on the sand. Together, they began to sculpt the sand, their hands moving in harmony without any need for words. The gentle scrape of the grains against their hands was a soothing balm, a silent conversation that transcended the barriers of language and injury. Plankton's fears and anger from the night before seemed to melt away with each mound of sand that took shape. Chip watched his father, his heart swelling with hope. He had found a way to connect, a sensory experience that didn't overwhelm Plankton. As they played, he noticed his father's breathing slow, his antennae relaxing slightly. It was a small victory, but it felt like a huge step in the right direction. The sun grew higher in the sky, casting warm rays down on the sandbox. Karen sat beside them, her eyes filled with gratitude for this moment of peace. Plankton's antennae twitched slightly as he focused on the sand, his movements precise. Chip watched, mimicking his father's careful touch. The sand was a bridge between them, a shared experience that didn't require words. They built sandcastles together, their hands working in harmony despite the unspoken fear that hung in the air. Chip felt a weight lift from his shoulders as he saw Plankton's eye light up with each new creation. The sand was a therapy in itself, a gentle reminder that love didn't need to be loud or physical to be felt. They built a sandcastle together, their silent companionship a balm to the wounds of the previous night. After a while, they finished. "Want to try something else?" Chip asked, his voice soft. Plankton's antennae quivered, his eye flicking to the nearby beach ball. "Maybe a game of catch?" Plankton suggested, his voice tentative. Chip nods. He knew his dad's fear of the unexpected, so he rolled it gently to him. Plankton caught the ball. He tossed it back to Chip, his eye watching the arc of its flight with a hint of excitement. Chip's throw was careful, underarm, keeping it within Plankton's visual comfort zone. He knew his dad's limits, his fear of fast movements. Plankton's antennae twitched as he caught the ball again. The sensation of the cool, smooth plastic was a comfort in his hands. He threw it back to Chip, his movements calculated, his mind focused on the game. It was a simple activity, but it was one where he felt in control. Chip watched his father, his movements mirrored. He knew his dad's fear of the unexpected, so he threw the ball with a gentle underhand toss, keeping it slow and predictable. Plankton smiled slightly, his eye tracking the ball's trajectory. Later, Karen told them it's time to go, to start the drive back home. She got in the driver's seat as Plankton and Chip sat in the back together. Chip's eyes were on his dad, his heart racing with excitement. The car's movement was a gentle rocking, akin to the swing. Plankton watched the world pass by. The sensation of the car's vibrations was soothing. Karen glanced in the rearview mirror, her eyes searching for any sign of distress. But Plankton was calm, his antennae still. The drive was a quiet reprieve, a chance for them to process the newness of their relationship. Chip knew that his dad's sensory issues made the world a minefield, but in this moment, the steady hum of the car was a comfort. As Karen drove, Plankton's eyelid began to droop, his antennae slowing. The gentle vibration of the car and the predictable rhythm of the road was a balm. He leaned back, his head resting against the seat, his hand clutching the fidget toy. Plankton's antennae twitched slightly, his eye half-closed, head dropping. Chip felt his heart swell as Plankton's head slowly dropped onto his shoulder. And as Plankton starts to snore gently, Chip realized his dad had fallen asleep, his head resting heavily on his shoulder. He stiffened for a moment, fearing that any sudden movement might wake his father, might disrupt the fragile peace they had found. But Plankton's snores grew deeper, the tension leaving his body. Karen glanced in the rearview mirror. "It's ok," she murmured. "You're doing a good job." Chip felt his muscles relax slightly, the weight of his father's head a comfort. He knew that this moment was precious, a sign that his efforts were not in vain. He leaned into the warmth of his dad's body, his hand finding its way to the fidget toy. His thumb traced the patterns, mimicking the rhythm that Plankton had found soothing. Chip then decides to take a selfie. He holds up his phone after looking at his dad, who started to drool at the corner of his open mouth. He chuckles quietly, snapping the photo as Plankton remains asleep. Chip posts the picture with adding this caption: "Went to the park with my dad @ Sheldon Plankton today 💙👨‍👦💨 " Plankton still snored softly against Chip's shoulder. Chip noticed more drool escaping the corner of his mouth and felt a surge of affection mixed with concern. "Mom, he's drooling," he whispered to Karen, his voice barely audible over the car's hum. Karen chuckled, her eyes meeting Chip's in the mirror. "It's ok," she said softly. "It's a sign of his tiredness. Let him sleep."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 24 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ "I've had enough of this!" Vickie snaps. "He's just a burden. Look at him, he can't eve-" Chip's fist hits the desk with a loud smack, cutting Vickie's words off. His eyes blaze with a fiery determination. "That's my dad you're talking about!" he says, his voice shaking with anger. The room stills, the tension thick. "And he's not a burden!" Vickie's face contorts in shock. Karen's eyes are proud, but filled with fear. She watches as Chip's shoulders square, his voice strong and firm. "I'm not leaving without this," he declares, his jaw set. "And if you want him hurt, you'll have to kick me out too." Nurse Vickie looks at him. "Oh you've done nothing wrong, sweet..." But Chip doesn't care, his mind racing. "I have!" he says, his voice rising. "I'm the one causing trouble!" He glares at her, his fists clenched. "I'm the problem, not him!" He throws his backpack at the wall. The room echoes with the sound of books hitting the floor, the clatter of his defiance. "Now, are you going to kick me out or keep hurting him?" Vickie's eyes narrow, suspicion growing. "What are you playing at?" "I'm not playing," Chip says, his voice shaking. "If you want a problem, I'll give you one. Just leave him alone." He kicks over a chair, his heart racing. He's fighting for his father, for the right to be understood. Vickie's eyes narrow, her mouth a thin line. "Young man," she says, her voice stern. "You need to calm down." But Chip's not calming down. He's just getting started. "You think you know him?" he challenges her, his eyes filled with a passion that's been building for too long. "You think you know what it's like to live with autism?" His voice echoes through the small office. Vickie takes a step back, her hands on her hips. "I know what's best for this school," she says firmly, her eyes cold. But Chip's not backing down. "You don't know anything," he says, his voice shaking. "You don't know what it's like to have a meltdown, to need space." He slams his fist into the desk again, the sound ringing out like a declaration of war. "You don't know what it's like to be him!" The room is silent, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air. Karen's heart swells with pride, but her stomach is in knots. "Chip, please..." she says, but he's not listening. He's fighting a battle she wishes he never had to face. Vickie's expression flickers between annoyance and confusion. "Young man, if you don't calm down, I will be forced to call the principal," she says. But Chip just shakes his head, his eyes never leaving hers. "Then do it," he challenges. "Call the principal. Tell them to kick me out. Tell them to leave my dad alone. I don't wanna attend a school where my dad isn't respected." His voice cracks, the tears he's been fighting spilling over. Karen's hand is on his shoulder, trying to calm him, but Chip's determination is a force to be reckoned with. "Chip, sweetie, you don't have to do this," she whispers. But he shrugs her off. "I do," he says, his voice steady despite the tremble in his chest. "I won't let anyone hurt him like this again." His eyes are wet, but his stance is firm. "I'd rather be kicked out than see him suffer. I've made mistakes, but he's not a mistake. He only got sick because his needs weren't respected. Now, let us all go." Vickie's face reddens, her patience wearing thin. "Fine," she says through gritted teeth. "I'll call the principal. You're both coming with me." She grabs Plankton's arm, ignoring his flinch. Karen and Hanna follow Chip as he trails behind Vickie. The walk to the principal's office feels like a march to the gallows. Plankton's body is tight with tension, his antennae twitching with every step. Chip's heart races, his mind a tornado of fear and anger. He can't believe he's doing this, but he's seen his dad suffer enough. The principal greets them all. "Nurse Vickie, and Chip; hello!" But Chip's face is a mask of determined anger, his eyes fixed on the woman who had caused his father so much pain. "My dad's in trouble because he's different, and she won't let him be!" He points an accusing finger at Vickie, his words a declaration. The principal's eyebrows shoot up, his screen a picture of surprise. "What seems to be the trouble?" his voice calm, his eyes quickly assessing the situation. Vickie starts to explain, her voice a river of accusations. "He's a disruption, he's..." But Chip cuts her off, his voice a knife. "I'm the disruption!" he says. "I'm the one who threw the chair, I'm the one who yelled. My father's condition is not a disruption. It's a part of who he is." He turns to Vickie. "I'd appreciate it if you could be more understanding." The principal's eyes flicker between Chip and Vickie, his expression neutral. "Chip, I understand you're upset. But throwing chairs and yelling is not the way to express yourself." He pauses, looking at Plankton huddled in the corner. "But I also see that something has happened here that we need to address." Vickie's grip on Plankton's arm loosens, her face a mask of defensiveness. "The father was just being difficult, and was acting strangely." The principal's gaze sharpens. "Difficult? Strangely?" he repeats, his eyes drilling into hers. "Care to elaborate?" Vickie stammers, her confidence waning. "He was rocking back and forth, and... his antennae... they... I don't know, just..." She trails off, unsure of herself. The principal's gaze remains on her, his patience thinning like a wavering thread. "I see," he says, his voice calm. He turns to Plankton, his expression gentle. "Is that right?" Plankton's antennae quiver, his body a taut wire of nervous energy. "No," he says, his voice a croak. "It's... it's just me." He can't meet the principal's gaze, his eyes darting to the floor. "I... I just need..." But Chip's voice cuts through the silence like a sword, his words a shield for his father. "It's not his fault," he says firmly. "Autisticaphobia exists in this school. It's not his behavior that's the issue, it's the lack of understanding and empathy." The principal's eyes narrow, his gaze on Vickie, who shifts uncomfortably under the weight of accusation. "Is this true?" he asks her, his voice calm but his eyes like steel. Vickie opens her mouth, but no words come out. She looks from Plankton, huddled in the corner, to Chip, standing tall and furious. "I was just trying to calm everyone," she says weakly. The principal's gaze never wavers from her. "What happened in my office, Nurse Vickie, is not calming. It's discrimination." His voice is low, but it resonates like a thunderclap. "Your job is to support our students and their families, not to make them feel less than." Vickie's cheeks burn with shame, her eyes downcast. "I'm sorry," she mumbles. "I didn't mean..." But Chip's voice is a wall, his words unyielding. "It's not about what you meant," he says. "It's about what you did." His eyes are on the principal, his stance unwavering. "He's my dad, and I'll do anything to protect him." The principal's face is still, his eyes thoughtful. "Chip, you need to understand that this isn't the way to handle things," he says, his tone measured. "But I also appreciate your concern for your father." He looks at Vickie, his gaze stern. Vickie's eyes dart around the room, her discomfort palpable. "I'm sorry," she repeats, her voice small. "I didn't know..." The principal's gaze is steady, his voice firm. "Ignorance is no excuse," he says. "We will have a training session for all staff on autism awareness, and we'll make sure everyone understands neurodiverse needs." He turns to Plankton, who's still huddled in the corner. "Mr. Plankton, I'm sorry for any discomfort you've felt here today," he says, his tone soothing. "Your son has made it clear that your needs are important, and we will respect them." He glances at Vickie. "This won't happen again." Chip's chest loosens, his breaths coming easier. He's done it. He's protected his father. Plankton's antennae twitch, his eye flickers up to Chip's. There's something in them, something new. Recognition? Pride? Chip isn't sure, but his heart swells with hope. Slowly, tentatively, Plankton moves towards him, his tiny body shaking with the effort of controlling his overwhelmed senses. Chip holds his breath, his eyes on his father. Karen watches the scene with a mixture of pride and sorrow as Plankton's arms extend, a silent offering of love and comfort. Chip's heart races, his eyes wide. He's never seen his dad want to hug him before. But his instincts kick in, the days of learning about autism guiding his actions. He steps forward, his own arms wrapping around Plankton's shoulders. Their embrace is tight, a physical manifestation of the bridge they're building. Chip can feel Plankton's heart racing against his chest, his antennae twitching slightly. But it's not with fear or panic, it's with a love so pure it's overwhelming. He squeezes his dad tighter, his eyes closing as he whispers, "I've got you."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 10 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉'𝗌 𝗀𝖺𝗓𝖾 𝖿𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗄𝗌 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗌, 𝗍𝗋𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗌 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌. "𝖣𝗈𝖾𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗍?" 𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗐𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗁𝗋𝗎𝗀𝗌. "𝖶𝗁𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖾'𝗌 𝖿𝖾𝖾𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗐𝗁𝖾𝗅𝗆𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗋 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝖽." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗌 𝗀𝗋𝗈𝗐 𝖿𝖺𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗎𝗍. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗄𝗌 𝖺𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝗈𝗆, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗐𝗂𝖽𝖾. "𝖶𝗁𝖺𝗍'𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀?" 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. "𝖧𝖾'𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾—" "𝖡𝗅𝗂𝗉, 𝖻𝗅𝖺𝗆, 𝗄𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗄. 𝖣𝗂𝖻𝖻𝗅𝗒-𝖽𝗈𝗈, 𝖿𝗅𝗈𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗍𝗒-𝗃𝗈𝗈." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗍𝗌. "𝖥𝗅𝗂𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋-𝖿𝗅𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗄𝗌 𝗈𝗇. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒, 𝖣𝖺𝖽," 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗆. "𝖸𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒. 𝖣𝗈 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝗌𝖾𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗌 𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗐?" 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁 𝗌𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗅𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖳𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗌," 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗅𝗎𝗋𝗋𝖾𝖽. "𝖡𝗂𝗀. 𝖦𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗇." 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝖺𝗉 𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗂𝗇, 𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗋𝗁𝗒𝗍𝗁𝗆 𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖦𝗂𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋-𝗃𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋." "𝖸𝖾𝗌," 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗈𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖡𝗂𝗀 𝗀𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗌." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖼𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾. "𝖦𝗈𝗈𝖽," 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. "𝖦𝗈𝗈𝖽." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋'𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗋𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗑𝖾𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗌 𝗌𝗅𝗈𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖦𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗉. 𝖦𝗅𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗒," 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗍𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗌. "𝖣𝗂𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋-𝖽𝗂𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋, 𝗐𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗅𝖾- 𝗐𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗅𝖾," 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗌. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗐 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍. "𝖶𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗅𝗒 𝗈𝗋 𝗇𝗈𝗍, 𝖨'𝗆 𝗁𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝖣𝖺𝖽." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗌 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗅𝖾𝗀. 𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗈𝖾𝗌𝗇'𝗍 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗃𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗎𝗉. "𝖭𝗈," 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝖺𝗋𝗉𝗅𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗋. "𝖭𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉'𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗓𝖾𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗐𝗂𝖽𝖾. "𝖨'𝗆 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗒," 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗅. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗍 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉'𝗌 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗋. "𝖱𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗆𝖻𝖾𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗌 𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝗒. "𝖧𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝖾𝗌𝗇'𝗍 𝖺𝗅𝗐𝖺𝗒𝗌 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽, 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗒 𝗐𝗁𝖾𝗇 𝗁𝖾'𝗌 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋'𝗌 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍 𝗌𝖾𝖾𝗆𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗈𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗌 𝗀𝗋𝗈𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍𝖾𝗋. "𝖣𝗂𝖻𝖻𝗅𝗒, 𝖽𝗈𝗈𝖻𝗒," 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄, 𝖣𝖺𝖽," 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗌. "𝖸𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗒 𝗐𝖾𝗅𝗅," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗄𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗄𝖾𝗌, 𝗃𝗎𝗌𝗍 𝖺𝗅𝗐𝖺𝗒𝗌 𝗍𝗋𝗒 𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗇." 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖾. "𝖶𝗂𝖻𝖻𝗅𝗒, 𝗐𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗅𝗒, 𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗒-𝗐𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗒," 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗌. "𝖳𝗈𝖼𝗄𝗒-𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗄𝖾𝗋." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗌, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝖾𝗌𝗇'𝗍 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗍. 𝖧𝖾'𝗌 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝗌𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽'𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗃𝗎𝗌𝗍 𝗇𝖾𝖾𝖽𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗂𝗍𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗌 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝖻𝖾𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗈𝖽. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌 𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝖻𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗀𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗍𝗐𝖾𝖾𝗇 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗈𝗍𝗂𝖼 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗈𝗎𝗍𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝖿𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗄 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗋, 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝗑𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗅𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗅𝗒. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒, 𝗁𝗈𝗇𝖾𝗒," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗌. "𝖸𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝖿𝖾." 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝖾𝗆 𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋'𝗌 𝖻𝗎𝖻𝖻𝗅𝖾, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖲𝖺𝖿𝖾," 𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝖼𝗁𝗈𝖾𝗌. "𝖬𝗈𝗆, 𝗐𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝖽𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗌𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌 𝗆𝖾𝖺𝗇?" 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗐. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗌, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽. "𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗒'𝗋𝖾 𝗃𝗎𝗌𝗍 𝗌𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽𝗌, 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉. 𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝖽𝗈𝗇'𝗍 𝗁𝖺𝗏𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝖺𝗇 𝖺𝗇𝗒𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗌. 𝖶𝗁𝖺𝗍'𝗌 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝗂𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝗉 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝖿𝖾𝖾𝗅 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖿𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝗎𝗍, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖽𝖾𝖾𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌. "𝖶𝗂𝖻𝖻𝗅𝗒, 𝗐𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗅𝖾," 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗌𝗅𝗈𝗐𝗅𝗒 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗉 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖺𝗉. "𝖣𝗈𝗈𝖻𝗒, 𝖽𝗈𝗈𝖻𝗒, 𝖽𝗈𝖽𝗈," 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗆𝗌𝖾𝗅𝖿, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝖿𝖿 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝖼𝖾. 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗌𝗅𝗎𝗆𝗉𝗌 𝖿𝗎𝗋𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖺𝗍, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽 𝗅𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍 𝗌𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖾. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗐𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇. "𝖨𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒?" 𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗁𝗎𝗌𝗁𝖾𝖽. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗌. "𝖧𝖾'𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗇 𝖺𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽. "𝖨'𝗆 𝗁𝖾𝗋𝖾," 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋. "𝖸𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗀𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍," 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗎𝗍𝗁𝗌. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌𝗍 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖾𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗌 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝖺𝖽𝗒 𝗋𝗁𝗒𝗍𝗁𝗆 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋'𝗌 𝗁𝗎𝗆 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝖼𝖾. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗄𝖾𝖾𝗉𝗌 𝖽𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝖿𝗂𝗋𝗆𝗅𝗒 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝖾𝗄𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗐𝗌, 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺 𝗐𝖺𝗋𝗆 𝗀𝗅𝗈𝗐 𝗈𝗇 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗒 𝖺𝖽𝗃𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗍𝖾𝖽. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗍 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉'𝗌 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗋, 𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍 𝖺𝖼𝗄𝗇𝗈𝗐𝗅𝖾𝖽𝗀𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖻𝖾𝗍𝗐𝖾𝖾𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗆. 𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝖻𝗈𝗍𝗁 𝗄𝗇𝗈𝗐 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖾 𝗈𝖿 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋'𝗌 𝖠𝖢 𝗁𝗎𝗆𝗌, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗈𝗅 𝖺𝗂𝗋 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗆. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝖾𝗉 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋 𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗉 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝖽𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗐𝖺𝗒. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗋𝗇𝗌 𝗈𝖿𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖾. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗌𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖾, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌𝗍 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗎𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽. "𝖲𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽 𝗐𝖾 𝗀𝖾𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾?" 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝗌. "𝖫𝖾𝗍'𝗌 𝖻𝖾 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝖾," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗈𝗋, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗈𝗇 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽𝖾𝗋. "𝖶𝖺𝗄𝖾 𝗎𝗉, 𝗌𝗐𝖾𝖾𝗍𝗂𝖾," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍𝗅𝗒. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗋𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖧𝗈𝗆𝖾," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖿𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝗂𝖾𝖿𝗅𝗒, 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒," 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗈𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽 𝗅𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽𝖾𝗋. 𝖶𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗁, 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝗒 𝗀𝗎𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋. 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗌 𝗐𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝖻𝖾𝗍𝗐𝖾𝖾𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗒. "𝖫𝖾𝗍'𝗌 𝗀𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗁𝗈𝗅𝖽𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗈𝗋 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗇, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗇. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗈𝗅 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍, 𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗄 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗄. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝗉𝗌 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗏𝗒 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗎𝖾. "𝖱𝖾𝗌𝗍," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖼𝗅𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖻𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝖻𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝖾𝗍. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗅𝖾𝗌 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝖽𝗋𝗈𝗈𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖣𝖺𝖽?" 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌 𝗌𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗅𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗀𝖺𝗓𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖿𝗈𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖽. "𝖬𝗆?" 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝖾𝗍. "𝖣𝗈 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝗐𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝗆𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗒?" 𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝗌. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁. "𝖣𝗈 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝗐𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝗆𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗒," 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉-𝗅𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗇. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗌. "𝖶𝗁𝗒 𝖽𝗈𝗇'𝗍 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝗌𝗂𝗍 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗁𝗂𝗆?" 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗌. "𝖫𝖾𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝗐𝖺𝗄𝖾 𝗎𝗉 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗈𝗐𝗇 𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝗌. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌𝗍 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖾𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗌 𝗂𝗇 𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗈𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗋𝗁𝗒𝗍𝗁𝗆. "𝖲𝗎𝖻," 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍𝗅𝗒. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗄𝗌 𝗎𝗉 𝖺𝗍 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌, 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗈𝗇 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉'𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽𝖾𝗋. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌." 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗌 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗂𝗋 𝖺𝖼𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗆, 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗎𝗉 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗄𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗇𝗌 𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁, 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉. "𝖡𝗅𝗂𝗉, 𝖻𝗅𝖺𝗆, 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗒," 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗌 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗅𝗒. "𝖨𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀?" 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝗌. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝗌. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆, 𝗁𝗈𝗇𝖾𝗒. 𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒. 𝖧𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝖾𝗌𝗇'𝗍 𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝗈𝖿𝗍𝖾𝗇, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝖺𝖿𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗒 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌. "𝖨𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗀?" 𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝗌. "𝖬𝖺𝗒𝖻𝖾," 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝗇𝗈𝗍 𝗍𝖺𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗈𝖿𝖿 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗄𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖪𝖾𝗋-𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗄, 𝖻𝗅𝖺𝗆-𝗈. 𝖡𝖺𝗆-𝖻𝖺𝗆-𝖻𝖺𝗆." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗐𝗇𝗌. "𝖨𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒?" 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌 𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗂𝗇. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗄𝗌 𝗎𝗉, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝖾𝖾𝖽𝗅𝖾𝗌 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗆𝗂𝖽-𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁. "𝖧𝖾'𝗌 𝖽𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗀," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉-𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖾𝗌, 𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗆 𝗆𝗂𝗑 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌. "𝖦𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗅𝖾𝖽𝗒, 𝗀𝗈𝗈𝗄," 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖲𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗌𝗁𝗒, 𝗌𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗁." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖼𝖺𝗇'𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝗉 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾. "𝖣𝗈𝖾𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝗈𝗐 𝗁𝖾'𝗌 𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀?" 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗁𝗎𝗌𝗁𝖾𝖽. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗏𝖾 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾. "𝖧𝖾'𝗌 𝗇𝗈𝗍 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗒 𝖺𝗐𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝖿 𝗂𝗍," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗌, 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇 𝗐𝗁𝖾𝗇 𝗁𝖾'𝗌 𝖺𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉." 𝖧𝖾𝗋 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌 𝗆𝖺𝗄𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝖾 𝗁𝗈𝗐 𝗆𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗇 𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋'𝗌 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗆 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗉𝗁𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗌𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗅𝗒 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾𝖽 𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗌. "𝖯𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝗉𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗀, 𝗄𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗈𝗆," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗐𝗂𝗀𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗅𝗒. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗀𝗂𝗀𝗀𝗅𝖾𝗌 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍𝗅𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖾𝖺𝗋 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝖺𝖼𝖾𝖽 𝖻𝗒 𝖿𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾 𝗁𝖾'𝗌 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺 𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖾," 𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗄𝗌, 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽'𝗌 𝗌𝗅𝗎𝗆𝖻𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗌, 𝗀𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗎𝗉 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗄𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖨𝗇 𝖺 𝗐𝖺𝗒, 𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗌," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌. "𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇'𝗌 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁-𝗎𝗉, 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗒." 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌 𝗀𝗋𝗈𝗐 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗋, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝗁𝗒𝗍𝗁𝗆 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉-𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗅𝗈𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖥𝗂𝗓𝗓, 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗓𝗓, 𝗉𝗈𝗉," 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖼𝖺𝗇'𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝗉 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗇 𝖼𝗅𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗋. "𝖨𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗌𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼?" 𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝗌. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗁𝖺𝗄𝖾𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗋𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗄𝗇𝗈𝗐," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌. "𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗂𝗍'𝗌 𝖺 𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗈𝖿 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗀𝗈." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁 𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍 𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝖾𝗉 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇. "𝖬𝗈𝗆, 𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒?" 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗅. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝗌, 𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗄𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖧𝖾'𝗌 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗋𝖾𝗌, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗃𝗎𝗌𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇'𝗌 𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗀𝗈𝗈𝖽𝖻𝗒𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗒." 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗈𝗆 𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍, 𝗌𝖺𝗏𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝗁𝗎𝗆 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗀𝖾. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉-𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗄 𝗁𝖺𝗌 𝖼𝖾𝖺𝗌𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖾𝗌 𝗌𝗆𝗈𝗈𝗍𝗁 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗑𝖾𝖽. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗆, 𝗍𝗋𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗌 𝖻𝖾𝗁𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽'𝗌 𝖼𝗋𝗒𝗉𝗍𝗂𝖼 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌. "𝖶𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝖽𝗈 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗄 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖽𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗎𝗍?" 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌 𝖺𝗅𝗈𝗎𝖽. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗄𝗌 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋, 𝖺 𝗄𝗇𝗈𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗇. "𝖮𝗇𝗅𝗒 𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝗈𝗐𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗌, "𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗆𝖺𝗒𝖻𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗍 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗆." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗌 𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝖺 𝗌𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝗌𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖾. "𝖡𝗂𝖻𝖻𝗅𝖾, 𝖻𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗅𝖾," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗌, 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗆, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗄𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗇𝖾𝖾𝖽𝗅𝖾𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉. "𝖧𝖾'𝗌 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗌 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉𝗌." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗌𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉-𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖼𝖾𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗌. 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 13 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Chip sits on the edge of the bed, his hand touching Plankton's shoulder. He whispers, "I'm sorry," not sure if his dad can hear him. Karen sits next to him, her hand on his back. "It's not your fault," she says, her voice soft. "Remember, we're here for him. Now when he wakes, he might be feeling tired. But he'll be okay." Chip nods, his eyes still on Plankton's peaceful face. He's never seen his dad so still, so quiet. It's like he's looking at a stranger. But he's not. This is the same man who taught him to tie his shoes, who read him bedtime stories, and who always had the best pranks for Mr. Krabs. The sedative's hold starts to loosen. "It'll wear off soon," she whispers. Chip nods. "I'll stay here," he says, his voice determined. Plankton's eye twitches. A soft murmur escapes. Karen watches. "It's okay," she whispers, her hand on Chip's shoulder. "He's coming back." Slowly his eyelid flutters open, his eye unfocused. "Wheh..." he murmurs, his voice thick with sleep. Karen's screen glows with relief. "Welcome back, love," she says softly. Plankton blinks, his gaze slowly finding hers. "What... what happened?" His antennae twitch. Her voice is gentle. "You had a meltdown. Remember?" He frowns, the memory distant. "Chip accidentally touched your plushie, and it just... it was too much." Chip nods. "I'm sorry." Plankton's antennae droop. His eye widens with horror. "Chip," he murmurs. He tries to sit up, but his body is heavy with sleep. Karen's hand on his chest gently presses him back down. "It's ok," she says. "You're safe. We're here." Plankton's eye darts around the room. And he sees Chip, his son, sitting by his side, looking at him. "Wibbly wobbly," he murmurs. "Wibbly wobbly." Chip now understood why his dad is repeating random words. "It's okay, Dad," he says. "You're safe." Plankton's eye focused, his antennae still. "Chip," he whispers. "Wibbly wobbly... wibbly wobbly..." Chip nods, his screen now clear. He understands. These random phrases are his dad's way of navigating the world after a storm. They're his anchors in the chaos, his way of finding calm. "Pranks," Plankton says, his voice a whisper. "Ponies." Chip nods. Karen's screens flicker with understanding. These words, his stims, are his lifeboat, his way to find peace. "It's okay, Plankton," she murmurs. "You're safe." Plankton's antennae still. "Car tape." Karen nods. "Yes." He whispers, "Io." "It's okay," Karen says, her voice soothing. "You're home." "Io," Plankton murmurs again, clapping his hands. Chip frowns, not understanding. "It's alright, Chip," Karen explains. "It's just his way of reorienting. See, love, everything's okay." "Karen?" Plankton's voice is a question. "Chip?" Karen nods. "We're right here." Plankton's hand moves to his antennae, his thumb rubbing them absently. It's a soothing gesture, a way to ground himself in reality. "What happened?" Karen's screens flicker with the memory of the chaos. "You had a meltdown," she says gently. "But it's okay. You're safe now." Plankton's eye narrows, his mind racing. He remembers the anger, the noise, the need to escape. "Chip," he says again, his voice filled with regret as he sees his son. Karen nods, her screen softening. "Chip's okay," she assures him. "He saw what happened." Plankton's antennae twitch. He's torn between apologizing and retreating. Chip's voice is small. "Dad, it's okay. I know it's not you." Plankton's eye meets his son's, but he knows he lost control. He feels the bed dip as Karen sits beside him. Her hand finds his, her grip firm and warm. "Remember, love, it's the autism." Plankton nods, his antennae still. He starts to rock, his body swaying back and forth, his way to soothe. Karen knows this motion means he's trying to regain control. "Hhmmm..." he murmurs, the sound deep in his throat. "It's okay," Karen whispers. "You're okay." "Hmm hmm hmm," Plankton continues, his voice a gentle rumble. "What's he doing?" Chip asks, his voice hushed. "It's his way of calming down," Karen explains, her voice barely above a whisper. "He's using humming to soothe himself." "Is he okay?" Karen's hand in his is a reminder that they're all still here, still a family. "It's okay," she says. "This is his way of finding peace." Plankton's humming grows louder, more insistent. "Hmm hmm hmm," he murmurs, his antennae now still. His body rocks in a gentle rhythm, his eye focused on some invisible horizon. "It's okay," Karen whispers. "This is his way." "Dad," Chip asks softly. "Is it helping?" Plankton's hum deepens, his antennae still. Karen nods. "It's his way of finding his center again," she says. Chip watches, his screen filled with concern. Then, Plankton's hand reaches out, grasping at the air. "Karen," he whispers, his voice desperate. "Huggly?" Her heart breaks for her husband. "Plankton," she says softly, her hand on his back. "Do you want me to rock you?" He nods, his antennae still. "Huggly," he whispers, his voice a plea. With a gentle touch, Karen picks him up, cradling his small frame in her arms. He's heavier than he looks, but she doesn't care. This is her Plankton, her love. Plankton's body goes limp, his head resting on her shoulder. She starts to rock him, the motion smooth and even as his eye flutters. "It's okay," she whispers, her voice a lullaby. "We're here." Chip watches. He's never seen his dad so vulnerable. The rocking becomes a rhythm, a dance between comfort and pain. Karen's screen flickers with the memory of their first dance, their first kiss, the first time she held him in his arms and promised to love him, autism and all. Chip watches, his screen reflecting a mix of fear and fascination. "Is he okay?" he whispers. "Shh," Karen murmurs. "This is his way." Her screens flicker with a soft light. "You're doing great, love," she says to Plankton. "You're okay." The room is quiet except for Plankton's steady breathing and Karen's gentle rocking. Chip watches, his eyes on his father's peaceful face. The rocking slows, Plankton's breaths even out. His antennae no longer quiver with tension. "Hmm," he murmurs, his body relaxing in Karen's embrace. Plankton's humming fades, replaced by the soft snores of sleep. Karen lowers his head to the pillow, his antennae still. Chip looks up at his mother, his screen etched with questions. "What do we do now?" he asks. Karen's eyes don't leave Plankton's sleeping form. "Now," she says, "we wait. He'll wake up soon." Her screens dim, the tension of the room easing. "It's important to let him sleep it off," she explains. "The meltdown takes a lot out of him." Chip nods, his thoughts racing. He's seen his dad like this before, but never so lost. The Plankton he knows is clever, funny, a master of pranks. This Plankton, the one curled up on the bed, is different. He's vulnerable, raw. It's a side of his dad Chip's still learning to navigate.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 15 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ The contents are a treasure trove of textures and sounds: fidget toys, a squishy ball, a piece of fabric with different patterns. Chip reaches out to touch. "Can I try?" Plankton's antennae still, his eye watching Chip intently. "Careful," Karen warns, her voice a gentle reminder of the importance of respect. Chip picks up a smooth stone, turning it over in his hand. "This toy helps him calm down?" he asks, his voice filled with wonder. Karen nods. "Whenever his mind gets too crowded, he holds onto it, feels its coolness." "Mom, like this?" Chip says. "Just like that," she smiles. But Chip's curiosity gets the better of him. He starts to juggle the sensory items, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Look, Dad, I'm just like you!" he says, trying to relate. "I'm autistic too! Tick tick.." Plankton's antennae shoot up, his eye wide with shock and hurt as he then abruptly leaves the room without a single word, slamming the door hard, his eye welling up with tears. Karen sighs, her screen filling with disappointment. Chip looks up, his screen reflecting confusion. "Chip," she says gently, "What you just did was not okay." Karen's eyes are on him, her expression a mix of concern and anger. "What you just did," she says, her voice firm, "is called bullying." Chip's screen flickers with shock. "What?" he asks. "You used your dad's autism as a joke," Karen says, her voice tight with frustration. "It's not funny, Chip." He looks down at his hands, his mind racing. "But I just wanted to be like him," he whispers, his voice small. "I didn't mean to hurt him, I wanted to relate, to make him smile.." Karen's screens dim, her heart aching for her son. "I know," she says, her voice soft. "But sometimes, our intentions don't match our actions." She pauses. "Do you know how that felt for him?" "No," he murmurs, eyes on the closed door. "I just..." But Karen's expression is unyielding. "You need to think about others, Chip. Especially those who can't always tell you how they feel." She sighs. "You're his son. You need to support him, not mock him." Her words are a gentle scolding, a lesson in empathy. Chip's shoulders slump, his screen reflecting his guilt. He looks at the closed door, his mind racing with regret. He didn't mean to hurt his dad. He just wanted to understand. Karen's voice is a gentle guide. "Chip, autism isn't a game or a trick to mimic. What you did was hurtful, even if you didn't mean it." Chip's eyes are on the closed door, his mind racing. "But I just wanted to..." his voice trails off. Karen's screens light up with patience. "I know, love," she says. "Yet we all make mistakes. It's how we learn from them that counts." Chip nods, his heart heavy. He didn't mean to bully his dad, but now he sees the error of his ways. "How do I fix it?" he asks, his voice barely above a whisper. Karen sighs, her eyes on the closed door. "First," she says, "you need to understand that his feelings are real, even if you don't see them the same way." Chip nods, his screen reflecting his newfound understanding. "I'm sorry," he says, his voice earnest. "I didn't mean to..." Karen's screens dim, her heart full of compassion. "I know," she says, her hand on his shoulder. "But we all learn. The important thing is to do better next time." Karen says, going out into the living room to check on Plankton. Plankton is sitting on the couch, his antennae drooped, his body still. He's staring into space, his usual bubbly demeanor nowhere to be seen. "Plankton?" she calls out softly. He doesn't move. She approaches, her movements deliberate and slow, not wanting to startle him. "Plankton, honey," she says, her voice a gentle caress. "Are you okay?" He doesn't respond, his eye fixed on a spot on the wall. Karen sighs, her screens reflecting a mix of concern and understanding. This isn't the first time he's retreated like this. She knows his mind is a whirlwind of thoughts, his senses overwhelmed by the world around him. "Plankton?" Her voice is a soft touch, trying to break through his isolation. She sits beside her husband. His antennae twitch, a tiny sign that he's heard her. "I'm here," she says, her hand on his back. "Do you want to talk about it?" Plankton's eye flickers to her, his antennae still drooped. He's silent, his mouth a tight line. Karen knows this look. It's the look of someone trying to find words that won't come. "You don't have to," she says, her voice a warm embrace. "But I'm here." He takes a deep breath, his chest rising and falling. "Chip," he finally says, his voice strained. "I don't know how to explain it." Karen nods, her screens flickering with empathy. "It's okay," she says. "You don't have to." But Plankton's eye is on the floor, his gaze unfocused. "Chip, tick tick..." He starts again, his voice cracking. Karen's screens flicker with sympathy. She knows the pain their son caused. "Plankton," she says softly. "I know, love," she whispers. "I know." Plankton's antennae twitch, his body tightening. "Why?" He looks up at her, his eye pleading. "Why would he?" "Because he's still learning," she says gently. "And we're here to he--" Karen trails off as Chip meets them in the living room, approaching them. His screen is filled with apology. "Dad," he says, his voice barely a whisper. "I'm sorry. I didn't know." Plankton's antennae raise slightly, his gaze shifting to Chip. "Chip hurt, no funny," he says, his voice flat. Chip nods, his screen reflecting his understanding. "I'm sorry, Dad," he says, his voice barely a whisper. Plankton's eye stays on him, his antennae quivering slightly. "I didn't know it was like that for you. I'm just trying to underst--" But Plankton cuts him off, his antennae shooting up. "Don't," he says, his voice sharp. "Don't pretend you get it. You never will." His eye is cold, his antennae rigid. Chip's screen flickers with pain. Karen's screens dim, her heart heavy. "Plankton," she says softly, but her husband turns away. "I don't want him here," he says, his voice filled with anger. "He doesn't understand. He doesn't care." Chip's screen flickers with disbelief. "Dad," he says, his voice shaking. "That's not true." Plankton's gaze meets his son's, but the warmth is gone, replaced by a coldness Chip has never seen before. "I'm not going to give you closure Chip.." Karen's screens flash with alarm. "Plankton, no," she says, her voice desperate. But Plankton's solely on his son. "You think you can play games with me?" he says. "Yo--" But Chip's had enough. "I'm not playing games!" he yells, his voice startling Plankton. It's to loud. "I'm trying to he-" Plankton's antennae shoot up, his eye wide with fear and anger. "Chip, please," Karen says, her voice urgent. But Chip doesn't realize the intensity of his father's reaction. "I just wanted to help!" Chip's voice cracks, not knowing he's being to loud. Plankton's body stiffens, his antennae quivering rapidly. "No," he says, his voice low and harsh. "Stop; please.."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 21 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Plankton's antennae twitch in his sleep. Chip watches him, with love. Then he stirs, his antennae flickering as he wakes. He blinks, his eye focusing on his son's face. Chip's screen illuminates with hope, a soft glow that fills the room. Plankton's antennae quiver as he registers. "Hi, Dad," Chip whispers, his voice shaky. Plankton's hand squeezes Chip's gently. "Hi," he manages, his voice raspy with sleep and unshed tears. The silence between them is still thick, but there's a thread of something else, something new. "Dad," Chip says, his voice a tentative whisper. "Can we go to the science fair at my school?" Plankton's antennae twitch, a sign of contemplation. Chip's eyes are wide, his screen flickering with excitement and fear. He's not sure if it's a good idea, but the hope in his voice is undeniable. Plankton considers the question, his antennae twitching as he processes the sensory onslaught of a school science fair. The noise, the lights, the crowds. It's a minefield for his overactive senses, but his son's hope is a beacon. "Okay," he murmurs, the word barely audible. Chip's screen illuminates with joy. Plankton sits up. "Chip listen, I uhm– I wan-nt t-to s-say, to t-tell y-you..." Plankton shakes his head. He can't get the words out, his mouth a clumsy mess of tongue-tied syllables. His autism, a wall between his thoughts and speech. Chip's smile falters, his heart sinking. "It's okay, Dad," he says, his voice soothing. "You don't have to." But he sees the pain in Plankton's eye, the desperate attempt to communicate. "Chip, about your, about the b-box..." Plankton's antennae wave with frustration, his body a testament to the difficulty of his words. "The box, Dad?" Chip asks, his eyes searching Plankton's face for answers. Plankton nods, his antennae drooping with the effort. "You liked it?" Chip's voice is hopeful. Plankton nods. "I-I'm s-still h-hurt from your earlier taunts, a-and I-I-I-I… I'm t-trying to f-forgive, for— I uh, it-t h-hurts but I d-do like the box. So, s-so thank y-you." The words come out in a jumbled mess, a tapestry of stammers and stops, but the sentiment is clear. Chip's heart swells with warmth. He understands the struggle, the fight for each syllable, the dance of emotion and cognition that's so unique to Plankton. Chip's screen flickers with a smile, his eyes never leaving his dad's. "Dad, thank you for understanding," he says, his voice gentle. Plankton's eye closes in relief, his antennae twitching. "I know it's hard," Chip continues. "But I'm here for you. We'll figure it out." Plankton nods, his antennae rising slightly. Plankton puts the new box from Chip for keeping it in the car. Karen drives them to Chip's school. She parks the car and follows them into the school.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 22 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ The science fair is a cacophony of noise and color. Each project vying for attention, each child eager to show off their hard work. Chip's screen lights up with excitement. Plankton's antennae twitch nervously. The sensory overload threatens to swamp him, but he firmly holds onto Karen's hand. "Karen?" Karen turns and sees her friend Hanna. "Oh Hanna!" She exclaims. Hanna's eyes widen at the sight of Plankton. "Is this your family?" Karen nods. "We're here for our son Chip." Hanna's smile is warm, but Plankton's antennae bristle, his body stiff with tension. He's not used to socializing, especially not in a place like this, with its unpredictability. "Hi, I'm Karen's friend," Hanna says. Plankton flinches, his antennae waving frantically. "The name's Hanna. You must be Karen's husband, Plankton.." Hanna exclaims as she puts her hands on his shoulders. Plankton's body goes rigid. He's not used to touch, not like this. The pressure sends a shock wave through him. His eye widens in panic, but he forces a smile. "Nice to meet you," he says, his voice tight. He's masking, a technique he's honed over the years to navigate the world that doesn't quite fit him. The effort it takes to appear normal is exhausting, but for Chip, for his family, he'll try. He takes a deep breath, trying to regulate his racing heart. But Hanna's excitement won't abate. "Oh, I've heard so much about you!" Hanna says, her hands squeezing his shoulders. Plankton swallows hard, his antennae twitching with the need to flee. The sensory assault of her perfume, the touch, the sound of her voice, it's too much. But he can't leave, not here, not now. He smiles, a mask covering his panic. "Yeah, it's good to meet you too," he says, his voice strained. Yet Hanna is talkative and bubbly. "Your son's projects are always so amazing!" she gushes, her hand now on his arm. Plankton's antennae twitch, but he keeps his smile firmly in place. He's masking, a painful dance of pretending to fit in, his mind racing to keep up with the social cues. "Thanks, he's very smart," he forces out, hoping his voice doesn't give away the turmoil inside. "Look at all these wonderful things!" Hanna yells, turning to give Plankton's shoulder another squeeze. Plankton's body tenses, but his smile doesn't falter. He's wearing his mask today, the one he's perfected over the years. The one that lets him pretend he's okay, that he fits in this neurotypical world. The lights in the gym are too bright, the sounds too loud. His antennae are on high alert, his brain trying to filter the onslaught. Karen's hand in his is a lifeline, but even she can't dull the sensory overload. Yet he nods, he smiles, he makes polite small talk. He's a chameleon, blending in as best he can, for his family. For Chip, for Karen, he'll weather this storm as best he can. Hanna won't let up. "Oh guess what? I'm a trainer!" Her laughter is a siren to Plankton's sensitive hearing. "That's... amazing," he says, his voice strained. But Hanna doesn't notice. "Do you come here often?" Her question is a minefield Plankton tries to tiptoe around. "I, uh, I don't really come so no," he stammers. "I mean, it's not—" "Oh, you're so funny!" she interrupts, her hand on his arm again. The pressure sends shivers down his spine, but he keeps smiling, keeps pretending. "Heh, ye-" Her touch is a thunderstorm on his skin, but he keeps the mask in place. "What do you do?" Hanna asks, her eyes sparkling. "I'm a scientist," Plankton manages, his antennae vibrating with the need to retreat. "Wow, just like Chip!" Her enthusiasm is a hurricane, but he nods, his smile fixed. "Ye-yes, I guess so-" "Oh, you must be so proud!" Her hand is still on his arm, her grip tightening. The noise in the gym crescendos around him, each child's laughter a pinprick in his overwhelmed brain. "I, I am," he says, his voice strained. She leans in, too close for comfort. Plankton's heart races, his antennae quivering. He wants to scream, to pull his arm away, to retreat. "Look at Chip's project!" Hanna says, pulling him closer to a table covered in wires and circuits. The lights from the screen flicker over her face, casting an eerie glow. Plankton's eye darts around, searching for his son, for a familiar face. But Chip is engaged with his classmates, explaining his creation. He's missed the storm brewing in his father's posture. "Isn't it amazing?" Hanna asks, her hand squeezing his arm again. Plankton nods, his antennae twitching with the pressure. "It's... yes, it's very good," he says, his voice strained. Karen notices, her eyes full of concern. She knows his limits, the tightrope he walks between appearing sociable and the screaming need to retreat. But Hanna doesn't. "Oh!" Hanna exclaims. "You are SUCH a great dad to be so supportive!" Her hand lands on his shoulder, giving it a hearty pat. The suddenness of the touch sends a shock through Plankton's body. He flinches, his antennae waving in a silent cry for space. But Hanna doesn't know, and she's not quite done either. "You must be so proud of him!" Her hand moves to his back, patting it in what she assumes is a comforting gesture. But for Plankton, it burns. He tries to pull away, his body screaming for space, but her grip is firm, her energy unrelenting. The room spins, the lights grow brighter. His antennae quiver with the strain of holding on to his mask. "Thank you," he says, his voice a whisper of the storm inside. "He's... a good boy." Karen's hand squeezes his, a silent reassurance. The pressure of her touch is comforting, but it's not enough. The sensory assault continues, Hanna's unrelenting. He can't take it anymore. The mask is slipping, his smile fading, but Hanna is not. "You're such a great father," Hanna says, her hand now on his cheek. The suddenness of the touch sends a jolt of panic through him. His eye darts around the room, searching for escape. The lights flicker, the sounds meld into a cacophony. He's drowning in a sea of sensation, and Hanna is the storm's eye, unaware of the chaos she's causing. "And Plankton, I think you're just the sweetest!" she says, giving his cheek a squeeze. The room spins, his antennae a blur. Hanna's smile only widens. "Hey, don't be shy!" she laughs, cupping his chin to make him look at her. He needs space. But Hanna won't back down. The pressure builds, his mask threatening to shatter. He can't breathe, can't think. The room is too bright, the sounds too loud. Hanna's touch is a brand, searing into his skin. He tries to pull away, but his body won't cooperate. "I'm..." But Hanna interrupts him. "Oh, you're just adorable!" Her hand moves to his antennae. Plankton's heart races, his body a tight coil of panic. He tries to smile, but his mouth wobbles. "Hanna, I'm not—" He's going to break. His antennae quiver violently, his body screaming for mercy. The mask is slipping, his eye pleading with Karen. But she's engaged with another parent, oblivious to his distress. He tries to pull away, but Hanna's grip is unyielding. "Hanna," he whispers, his voice a thread of panic. "Please." But she doesn't hear him, doesn't see the pain in his eye. She's too caught up in her own excitement, the storm of her affection crashing down on him like a waterfall. He tries to step back, but his legs are like lead. The noise of the gym crescendos, each laugh a needle in his ear. The lights, the smells, the sensations, they're all too much. He needs to escape, to find his quiet place. But Hanna won't let him. Her hand moves to tickle his side. Her laugh makes him hold his head. But she keeps going, unaware of his pain. "Plankton you're so fun..." But Plankton's body betrays him, his stomach lurching. His hand shoots to his mouth, eye wide with horror. He can't. Then suddenly... He's sick. Right there, on the floor of the crowded gym. The smells, the sounds, the touch. It's all too much. He didn't mean to, but he has no control. His body heaves, and Hanna finally retreats her hands.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 19 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Plankton turns away from his son. Chip's screen shows his determination. "I'll stay here," he says. "As long as it takes." He sits down. But he's not giving up. "I know you're mad," he says, his voice gentle. "And I know you're hurt. But I'm not going anywhere." Still no response. Plankton's antennae twitch every now and then, but he doesn't say a word. Chip's heart feels like it's being squeezed in a vice, but he doesn't move. "Dad, remember the time we built that sandcastle together?" he asks, his voice soft. "You laughed so hard when it collapsed." His screen flickers with the memory of Plankton's joy, his antennae waving in delight. "You were so proud of me, even though it was just a pile of sand." He pauses, his throat tight when Plankton looks away. "I want to make you laugh like that again. And I'll do everything to make it right." But Plankton's silence is a reminder of the distance between them. Chip's voice cracks as he continues. "I know I don't get it all," he admits. "But I'm trying. I'll keep trying. I'll never stop." The room seems to hold its breath, the only sound the distant hum of the air conditioner. He reaches out, his hand trembling, and places the headphones on Plankton's desk. "Whenever you're ready," he says, his voice barely a whisper. "They're for you." He stands there, his screen reflecting his hope, his fear. He waits, every second an eternity. Plankton doesn't move, his back a wall of silence. Chip's heart is a drum, pounding with desperation. But he doesn't leave. He sits down on the bed. "Dad," he says, his voice steady, "I know you're upset. And you have every right to be. But I'm not going anywhere." His screens flicker with hope and fear. "I'm your son, and I love you." Plankton's antennae twitch, but he says nothing. Chip's heart feels like it's breaking. He tries to think of anything else to say, anything to break the silence. But the words stick in his throat, like glue. He sits there for what feels like hours, the weight of his father's pain pressing down on his shoulders. Plankton's ignorance is like a fog, thick and impenetrable. Chip's screens flicker with memories of their shared past, the laughs, the tears, the moments that seemed unbreakable. He whispers again, his voice barely a breath. "Dad, I'm so sorry." The words hang in the air, a silent prayer for forgiveness. Plankton's antennae don't move. Chip's screen is a maelstrom of emotions. He can't believe his father would cut him off like this. But he knows Plankton's pain is deep, and his own understanding of autism still has so much room to grow. He sits in silence, watching his father's back, willing him to turn around. "I know I hurt you," Chip says, his voice a whisper. "But I'm here to listen, to learn." Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, but he doesn't move. Chip's heart feels like it's shriveling in his chest. "Can you tell me what I can do?" he asks, his screen flickering with hope. "Please?" The minutes drag on, each one a silent accusation. Chip's mind races, searching for the right words, the right gesture to mend the rift. He knows Plankton's anger is a shield, a way to keep the world at bay. But he's desperate to reach the tender heart beneath. "I won't let you go. We're family." Plankton's antennae twitch, his body tense. Chip can feel the energy in the room shift, but he doesn't dare move. "Dad, I know I hurt you," he says, his voice shaking. "But I'm here now. I'm listening." The silence stretches on, a tightrope he's afraid to cross. The room is a prison of unspoken words, each moment stretching into an eternity. Chip's screens are a kaleidoscope of regret and longing. "Please," he whispers. "Tell me what I can do." Plankton's antennae droop, but he turns away. Chip's screen flickers with desperation. "Dad, I'm sorry," he repeats, his voice a fractured echo. "But I can't fix this if you don't let me in." Plankton's antennae quiver, a silent response to his son's plea. Chip's eyes are a pool of unshed tears, his heart racing. "I know you're in there," he says, his voice shaking. "And I know you're hurting." The room is a testament to their struggle, the air charged with the electricity of unspoken words. Chip's screens dim, his hope fading. He's tried everything, spoken every apology, offered every gesture. But Plankton's back remains a wall, unyielding to his son's pain. "Dad," he whispers, his voice barely audible. "I need you." The words hang in the air, desperate for a response. The silence is a symphony of unspoken anger and regret. Chip's screens flicker with the realization that understanding autism isn't a quick fix. It's a journey of patience, of learning to read the subtle cues that make up Plankton's communication. He sighs, his shoulders slumped. "I'll be here," he says, his voice resigned. "Whenever you're ready." But Plankton doesn't speak. The room is a testament to their strained relationship, the torn photos and crumpled cards a stark reminder of what's been lost. Chip's heart heavily, his mind racing with thoughts of how he can bridge this gap. "Dad," he says, his voice small. "I'm going to give you space. But I'm not going to give up on us." He turns to leave, his screen flickering with sadness. As he steps into the hallway, the door clicks shut behind him, a silent echo of Plankton's rejection. Chip leans against the wall, his screen a canvas of swirling emotions. He's hurt, confused, but most of all, he's determined. He'll show Dad that he's not just a kid playing at empathy. He'll prove it. He starts with the house, replacing the torn photos, smoothing out the cards. Each action a silent apology, a promise to do better. He fills a new sensory box. He'll try. Chip's screens pulse with his newfound resolve. He'll make this right. He'll show Dad that he's not just words. That he's action. That he's here, truly here. He'll be the bridge between them. He gathers supplies, a box of textures, a rainbow of fidgets, things that sparkle, things that roll, things that make sounds. He remembers Dad's favorites: the squishy balls, the smooth stones, the spinners that twirl. He adds a few new things too, things he read about that might help, like a weighted blanket, soft and comforting. He gets some of his old toys, the ones Dad used to play with him, now a bridge to a different kind of play. The room is quiet, his heart a symphony of hope. He arranges everything carefully, each item a stepping stone to repair. He thinks about the articles, the videos he's watched, the stories he's read. He tries to see the world through his dad's eye. The box is a treasure trove, a sanctuary for Plankton's sensory needs. Chip's fingers shake as he places each item with care, his mind racing with thoughts of Plankton's smile, his laugh. He knows it won't fix everything, but it's a start.

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 4 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Karen moved to her bed, her mind racing with thoughts of what tomorrow would bring. Her eyes stung with unshed tears. Plankton's gentle snores provided a rhythmic backdrop. The next morning, Karen's the first to wake up. Karen slid out of bed, her eyes on her sleeping husband. She wondered if today would bring any changes, any improvements. But she didn't dare disturb him. The silence was a stark contrast to the chaos in her head. What could she do? How could she help him? Her heart ached with every step she took away from him. In the kitchen, Karen made herself a cup of tea, her hands shaking slightly. She knew she had to stay strong, but fear was a constant companion. Could he ever be the man she knew again? Would he ever look at her with the same love in his eye? The sun was just beginning to rise, casting a soft glow over the kitchen. She sipped her tea, the warmth spreading through her body. It was a comforting routine, one that offered a semblance of normalcy in the face of the unknown. As she set the mug down, she heard a shuffling sound coming from the bedroom. Plankton! He entered the kitchen, his gait unsteady, his eye unfocused. "Morning," he murmured, his voice still detached. Karen forced a smile. "Good morning, Plankton," she said, her voice trembling. "How did you sleep?" Plankton nodded, his hand flapping slightly. "Sleep," he murmured. "Dreams. Morning." His eye searched the room, looking for something to anchor him to the present. Karen took a deep breath. "Would you like some tea?" she offered, keeping her voice steady. "Or maybe some toast?" Plankton nodded again, his gaze finally settling on the toaster. "Toast," he said, his voice a little more present. "Toast is good." It was a step, a tiny glimmer of hope in the fog of their new reality. She made him toast, his favorite, with just the right amount of butter. But then the toaster went off with it's usual pop noise as the toast finished. Plankton flinched at the sudden sound. Karen's eyes widened in concern. She'd forgotten about his heightened sensitivity to noise. "I'm sorry," she murmured, her voice soothing. "Sound," Plankton whimpered. "Loud. Pain." Karen felt a pang of guilt. She'd have to be more careful. "It's ok," she assured him, her voice low and gentle. "Let's have your toast in the living room. It's quieter there." She led the way, watching as he followed, his steps slow and measured. The living room was bathed in the soft light of dawn, the TV flickering with the news. Karen quickly turned it off, not wanting the noise to overwhelm him. She placed the toast on a plate, cut it into neat triangles, and handed it to him. He took it with a nod of thanks, his eye never leaving hers. For a moment, there was a silence between them, filled with the echoes of their past. "Would you like to sit?" she asked, gesturing to the couch. Plankton nodded, his movements precise and calculated. As they sat together, Karen noticed the way he avoided her gaze, his eye darting around the room. She took his hand, hoping to offer comfort. He flinched, his hand twitching in her grasp. "I'm sorry," she mumbled, quickly releasing him. "No touch," he murmured, his voice a mix of apology and firmness. They sat in silence for a moment, the only sound the crunch of toast between Plankton's teeth. Karen watched him, his movements so different. "Do you remember the patty formula?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She needed to know if there was any part of him that was still there, anything she could cling to. Plankton's eye snapped to hers, his gaze intense. "Formula," he murmured. "Yes. Patty." Karen felt a surge of hope. The secret Krabby Patty recipe. "Tell me," she encouraged, her voice barely a whisper. Plankton's eye narrowed, his hands stilling. "Formula," he repeated, his voice gaining strength. "The Krabby Patty formula. A culinary secret guarded by SpongeBob Square Pants' employer, Mr. Krabs." He paused, his gaze drifting away from her. "Cannot share. Sensitive information. Top secret. Eugene Krabs, Krabs full of barnacles!" Plankton says, with his usual disdain when it comes to Krabs. Karen's eyes widened. It was a tiny piece of the old Plankton, a memory untouched by his current condition. "It's ok," she said, smiling. "It's just us here." Plankton looked at her, his expression unreadable. "Formula," he murmured, his eye lighting up with a hint of mischief. "The combination of ingredients to create a Krabby Patty. Not to be shared. Understood?" Karen nodded, her smile genuine for the first time in hours. "Understood," she said. "It's good to see yo-" Plankton's head snapped up, his eye wide. "Karen," he interrupted, his voice urgent. "Need quiet." Karen's smile faltered. She nodded, swallowing the words she had been about to say. Instead, she simply sat beside him, her hand resting lightly on the couch cushion between them, a silent offering of support. The silence stretched, taut as a bowstring, filled with the weight of what had been said and what remained unspoken. Karen wanted to ask him more questions, to try and coax out more of his memories, but she knew she had to tread carefully. Every interaction was a delicate dance around his fragile neural pathways. So instead, she focused on the present. "Let's have a quiet day," she said. "We can just sit and maybe look at some books.." Plankton's hands began to flap again, a little more erratically than before. "Books," he murmured. "Words, letters, information." His voice grew excitedly happy. Karen nodded, rising from the couch. "I'll get you some books," she said, her voice gentle. "You sit here." The bookshelf was a mess, but she knew exactly where the science books were, his favorite. She picked one out, a thick tome titled "The Universe in a Nutshell," and brought it to him, placing it in his lap with care. "Would you like to read about the cosmos?" she asked. Plankton's eye lit up at the word "read," and he nodded eagerly. "Cosmos," he murmured, his hand flattening against the cover. Karen watched as he traced the letters with his fingertip, his gaze intense. He squeals with joy. "Read," he said, his voice a mix of excitement and desperation. "Want to read." Her screen swelled with love for the man who, despite his condition, still found joy in the things that had always brought them together. "Ok," she said, sitting down next to him. "I'll read to you." This was the Plankton she recognized, his love for knowledge untainted by the accident's aftermath. The book was dense, filled with complex theories and explanations that she knew Plankton would devour under normal circumstances. But now, with his mind struggling to maintain focus, she decided to read slowly, enunciating each word with care. He leaned into her, his hand stilling against the book as she began to speak. Her voice was soothing, a balm to his frayed nerves. As she read about black holes and expansions, she noticed his breathing even out, his body relaxing into hers. "The universe," he murmured, his eye half-closed. Karen felt a flicker of hope. Maybe this was the key, a way to reach him through the labyrinth of his altered mind. Science had always been their common language, a bridge over their differences. She read on, her voice steady and calm. "The cosmos," she began, "is vast and ever-expanding, filled with mysteries waiting to be unlocked." Plankton nodded, his breathing syncing with the rhythm of her words. "Black holes, the remnants of massive stars, bend space and time around them." The words flowed from the pages, weaving a tapestry of knowledge that held Plankton's attention. Karen felt his body ease more onto her as she continued, his breathing deep and steady.

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 13 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) Plankton's antennae drooped, his eye focusing on the fidget toy in his hand. It was a silent testament to his internal turmoil, his mind racing with thoughts and fears. He knew Karen was right, that love didn't need to be physical, but the concept was still so alien to him, so difficult to grasp in his current state. "I'm trying," he murmured, his voice tight. "But it's just..." Karen's hand reached out to cover his, her touch gentle. "We all are," she said, her voice soothing. "And that's all we can do." Her gaze was filled with understanding, her eyes speaking volumes without a single word. "We're all just trying to navigate this new world, together." Chip watched his parents. He knew his father was struggling, but he also knew that love didn't have to be about touch. He took a step forward, his hand hovering.. Plankton's antennae shot up, his eye wide with fear. Karen quickly intervened, placing a hand on Chip's shoulder. "Not now," she whispered, her screen meeting her son's. "Let's give Dad some space." Chip nodded, his eyes never leaving Plankton's, the desire to connect with his father a palpable force. But Plankton's reaction was a stark reminder of the invisible barriers his injury had erected, the sensory minefield that surrounded him. The room was thick with silence, the only sound the steady tick of the clock on the wall. Karen's hand remained on Plankton's, her touch a gentle reminder of her presence. "It's ok," she murmured, her voice soft. "We're all learning together." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye meeting hers with a glimmer of hope. "I know," he said, his voice tight. "But it's so hard." The words were a confession, his vulnerability laid bare. Karen ached, her grip on his hand firm. "I know," she said, her voice understanding. "But we'll get through this. Together." Chip took a deep breath, his eyes still locked on his father's. He knew that his dad's reactions were not personal, that his brain was just trying to make sense of the world in a way that was different now. He forced a small smile, his voice steady. "We're here for you, Da-" But Plankton's antennae shot up, his body stiffening. "Don't," he murmured, his voice tight. "Just... don't." Karen stepped in, her voice calm and firm. "Plankton," she said, her eyes never leaving his. "Chip's just trying to tell you that he loves you." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye flicking to his son and back to Karen. The words hung in the air, a bridge between his old life and his new reality. He knew his son was trying, but the fear was a thick fog that clouded his mind, making it difficult to see the love beyond the barrier of his own emotions. Chip knew his father was in pain, and his words had only added to it. "Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "I don't want you to feel li—" "Don't," Plankton interrupted, his antennae drooping. "I know what you're trying to do." His voice was a mix of fatigue and frustration. "But it's not that simple." Chip's eyes searched his father's, the depth of his pain mirrored in the tremble of his chin. "But Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "I just want to make you happ..." Plankton's antennae shot up, his body stiffening like a board. "Don't," he murmured, his voice strained. "I don't want your pity." The words were a warning, a reminder that his love was not conditional on his ability to function in the traditional sense. Karen's gaze remained steadfast on her husband's face, seeing the raw pain beneath the anger. She knew his frustration was a shield, a way to protect himself from the overwhelming sensory assault that his brain was still trying to comprehend. "It's getting late," she said. "Let's all get to bed." Plankton's antennae drooped, his body slumping in defeat. He was tired, so tired of fighting, of trying to make sense of this new world of sensory overload and fear. He nodded, his voice a whisper. "Ok." The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the unspoken words that hung in the air like a thick fog. As they made their way to their separate rooms, the weight of the evening's interaction settled on Chip's shoulders. He knew his father's reaction wasn't personal, but it was hard not to take it that way. He lay in bed, his mind racing with thoughts of his dad, his heart heavy with the knowledge that their relationship was forever changed. The next morning, Chip awoke and went to his parents room. The door was open, the light filtered through the blinds. Plankton was sitting on the edge of the bed, his antennae drooped low. He looked up as Chip entered, his eye wary, as if expecting another onslaught of emotions he couldn't comprehend. Chip paused. He knew he had to tread carefully, his father's sensory issues a delicate dance they were all still learning. "Hey," he said, his voice soft. "How are you?" Plankton's antennae twitched, a sign of his internal struggle. He took a deep breath, his eye flicking to the fidget toy resting on the bedside table. "I'm... ok," he murmured, his voice tentative. "Just tired." Chip took a step closer, his movements deliberate and slow. "Do you want to talk?" he asked, his tone gentle. Plankton's antennae quivered, his expression a mix of fatigue and frustration. "Talking doesn't change anything," he said, his voice flat. "But if it makes you feel better..." His eye met Chip's, the unspoken challenge clear. Chip took a deep breath, his mind racing. He knew his dad was in pain, knew that he needed to be patient. He sat down on the bed, his movements careful. "It's not about making me feel better," he said. "It's about... understanding." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye focusing on Chip. For a moment, the anger and fear receded, replaced by a hint of curiosity. "Understanding what?" his voice was gruff, but there was a crack in the armor, a glimpse of the man he used to be. Chip took a deep breath, his heart racing. "Understanding... how to be there for you," he said, his voice earnest. "How to love you in a way that doesn't... hurt." He swallowed hard, his throat tight. "I know it's different now, but I still want to be your son." Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye flicking to the floor. He was quiet for a long moment, his thoughts racing. He knew Chip meant well, but the concept of nonverbal love was so foreign to him. "I know you do," he murmured, his voice tight. "But it's not your job to fix me." "I don't want to fix you, Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "I just want to be with you." He reached out tentatively, his hand hovering over the fidget toy. "Can I?" Plankton's antennae shot up, his eye wide with fear. "No," he said, his voice sharp. "Don't touch it." He knew the toy was a lifeline, a way to ground himself in a world that felt like it was spinning out of control. But he also knew his son meant well. Chip's hand retreated, his eyes filling with tears. "I'm sorry," he whispered. "I just want to... connect." Plankton's antennae drooped, his eye closing briefly. He knew his son's intentions were pure, but his own fear was a cage he couldn't seem to escape. "I know," he said, his voice softer. "But it's not that simple." Chip felt his chest tighten, his desire to help his father a physical ache. "But there must be a way," he said. "We'll find it." Plankton's antennae quivered, a tiny spark of hope igniting in his eye. "Maybe," he murmured, his voice tentative. "But you have to be patient." He picked up the fidget toy, his thumb tracing the patterns. Chip nodded, his eyes never leaving his father's. "I can do that," he said, his voice determined. "I'll do whatever it takes." Plankton's antennae twitched, a tiny glimmer of appreciation in his eye. "Thank you," he murmured. The words were a lifeline, a connection in the storm of his emotions. "But you have to understand," he continued, his voice strained. "Sometimes, I just need to be left alone." Chip nodded, his eyes never leaving his father's. "I get it," he said. "But I'll always be here when you're ready."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 23 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Karen rushes over, her screen etched with concern. "Plankton, sweetie..." Chip's screen fills with alarm, his eyes darting to his father's contorted form. He's never seen him like this. The sensory assault has taken its toll, and Plankton is paying the price. Hanna's screen is a mask of shock, her hand hovering over Plankton's shoulder, unsure what to do. "Neptune," she says, her voice a whisper of concern. The room's energy shifts, Plankton's his body shivering with the remnants of his meltdown. Karen turns to Hanna. "I'm sorry," Karen says, her voice tight with the effort of keeping her own anxiety in check. "He's just not used to—" But Hanna's face is a mask of concern, her hand moving to Plankton's own, unaware of his autistic sensitivities, unaware of being the cause of his distress. Plankton's antennae droop, his body hunched. The room is spinning, his stomach churning. "Karen," he whispers, his voice hoarse with the effort of speaking. "I need to go. Now!" But Hanna insists on helping out. "Oh no, are you okay?" she asks, her hand moving to his back. The contact sends a fresh wave of nausea through him. "Hanna, no," Karen says firmly, stepping in. "Give him some space." But Hanna doesn't understand the boundaries. "But he's sick!" she protests, reaching out to touch him again. Plankton flinches away, his stomach lurching. "Hanna," Karen says again, her voice stern. "Please, respect his space." Hanna's hand drops, her face a portrait of confusion. "I'm sorry," she murmurs. But it's too late. The janitor starts to clean up as the school nurse, Vickie, follows. Nurse Vickie gasps. "Let's all go to my office!" She says, grabbing Plankton's hand as Hanna follows with Karen and Chip. The hallways are a blur of faces and colors, each step a battle for Plankton. His legs wobble, his body desperate to flee. The touch of Hanna's hand was too much, the sensory assault too great. Now, in the fear of the nurse's office, the world spins around him, his stomach a maelstrom of discomfort. Nurse Vickie's office is big enough for all of them, yet as the door closes behind them, Plankton feels claustrophobic and trapped. He's aware of every sound, every smell, every sensation that invades his space. Karen knows that this isn't what he needs. "Nurse Vickie..." Vickie is already fussing over him, her hands moving too fast, her voice too loud. "Don't worry, I've seen this before," she says, completely oblivious to Plankton's autism. Her touch is gentle but overwhelming, each pat on his back a hammer to his sensory overload. "You just sit here," she says, guiding him to a chair. But Plankton can't sit, can't stay still. He's like a caged animal, desperate for his quiet space, for the comfort of his sensory box. Tears stream down his face, with pain and fear. He tries to stand. "You need to sit down," Vickie insists. She doesn't see the panic in his eye. She's just trying to help, to do her job. But she doesn't know, doesn't understand his needs. "Nurse," Karen says, her voice firm. "Plankton has aut-" But Vickie cuts her off, her movements quick and efficient. "I know what to do," she says, her voice too loud. Plankton's antennas flinch. "Let me handle it." He needs his space, his stims, his quiet. But Vickie doesn't understand. "Let me do my job." Her hands are firm, her touch not the gentle one he craves. "Please," Karen says, her voice sharp. "He needs space." Vickie's eyes narrow. "Space won't help him," she says, her tone dismissive. "He's just anxious. It's my job to calm him down." Plankton's antennae twitch, his body stiffening. This isn't calming, this isn't right. But her touch remains firm, her movements unchanged. "I'm a professional, ok..." Plankton starts to rock back and forth, his body's instinctual response, but Vickie's eyes widen. "That's not normal," she says. "You need to sit," she insists, holding him back towards the chair. Karen's face is a thundercloud, but she keeps her voice steady. "No, Nurse Vickie, that's his way of calming down. He's..." "But that's not what we do here," Vickie interrupts. Plankton's stimming intensifies, his body a whirlwind of motion. Each rock against the chair a silent scream for understanding, for the peace his stims usually bring. But Vickie doesn't see that. She sees a man behaving oddly, a patient out of control. Her voice pierces the air, "You need to sit still! This is for your own good," she says, her tone devoid of understanding. "You need to sit down! You need to trust me." But Plankton's body doesn't obey, his stims a tornado spinning out of control. He feels like a caged bird, fluttering wings against invisible bars. The chair is a trap, a prison of plastic and metal, and Vickie's hands are chains holding him in place. "I know what's best for him," Vickie says, her grip on Plankton's shoulders tightening. Karen's voice is a lifeline in the storm. "Nurse, please, his stims are his way of coping," she explains. But Vickie is unmoved. "He's just being difficult," she says, her grip unyielding. Plankton's eye widens. The room is a tornado of sensory input, Vickie's hands like sandpaper on his skin. He tries to pull away, but she holds firm. "You have to sit still!" she yells, startling him into stillness. His antennae droop, defeated. His eye blinks back tears, his body a tightly coiled spring. "You need to learn discipline..." "Ma'am," Karen says, her tone tight as a bowstring. "You're not helping. He's born with a neurodisability." But Vickie's expression is closed, a wall of ignorance. "This isn't a special treatment center," she says, her voice sharp. "This is a school, and we don't tolerate this kind of behavior. You're just enabling him," she says, her voice a sneer. "He'll never learn to function in the real world if you let him get away with this." Karen's fists clench, her teeth grind. "Function," she repeats, as she helps up Plankton. "Is that all he's good for? Functioning? This is my husband you're talking about." They decide to leave.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 20 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ He opens the door, his screen a canvas of hope and fear. Plankton's back is still turned, his antennae still drooping. "Dad," Chip whispers, his voice shaking. "I made you a new sensory box." He holds it out, an offering, his heart in his throat. Plankton's antennae twitch, but he doesn't turn around. Chip's screen flickers with uncertainty. "It's got all your favorites," he says, his voice trembling. "And some new stuff." He takes a step forward, his hand shaking. "I want to help." Plankton's body remains still, his antennae drooping. Chip's heart feels like it's been shattered into a million pieces. But he holds out the box, his hand steady. "I know I don't get it all," he says, his voice soft. "But I'm trying." He watches as Plankton's antennas twitch, a small sign of life in the sea of silence. He takes a deep breath. "This is for you," he says, his voice a whisper. "Whenever you need it." He places the box on the bed, close to Plankton. "Whenever you're ready." When Chip leaves the room, Plankton takes a look in the new box. He's not ready to forgive, but the gesture isn't lost on him. His antennae twitch with a mix of anger and appreciation. The box is a treasure trove of sensory comforts, a silent apology wrapped in care. He picks up a squishy ball, squeezes it, feels its calming give. He turns to face the door, his eye on the empty space where Chip was just moments ago. The weight of their words, their emotions, hangs in the air like a storm cloud. Plankton's heart is a tumultuous sea, a whirl of feelings he can't quite articulate. But the box, it's something he can touch, something tangible amidst the chaos. He opens the box, his antennae twitching with curiosity. Each item inside is a memory, a bridge to their past, a promise for the future. He picks up a smooth stone, feeling its coolness against his skin. It's comforting. The headphones lay at the top, a silent guardian of peace. He puts them on, the cacophony of the outside world muffled. For the first time in hours, his mind is still, quiet. He can breathe. He keeps looking in the box. A fidget spinner, its colors blending as it twirls. He's watched Chip play with them before, spinning them absently, lost in thought. Now it's in his hands, a whirl of motion. It's strange, but comforting. He tries to mimic his son's ease, his mind racing with the thought that maybe, just maybe, his pain is understood. A squishy ball, soft and yielding, like his own heart under the weight of his frustration. He squeezes it, feeling the tension ease from his fingers, his mind. It's like a silent scream, a gentle release. He hadn't realized how much he needed this. He picks up a fidget cube, each side a different texture. He runs his antennae over the bumps, the smoothness. It's calming, the way it chases the chaos from his thoughts. He twists it in his hands, the click-clack a metronome to his racing thoughts. He takes off the headphones. The room is quiet, but he can still feel the echoes of Chip's voice, his son's hope. He holds the cube tightly, his antennae vibrating with the memory of Chip's earnest pleas for forgiveness. He's not ready to forgive, but the gesture isn't lost on him. He opens the drawer beside his bed, rummaging through the medical supplies. His fingers trace over cool numbing gel, the pediatric-friendly kind that Chip had used at his dentist. Then he feels it, the edge of a pin, the weight of a heartfelt gesture. He pulls it out, his antennae trembling. He opens it. It's a small booklet. On the cover, in bold letters, it reads "AUTISM FRIENDLY EMERGENCY INSTRUCTIONS." Chip's handwriting. He opens it to read a guide for doctors, for neighbors, for anyone who might not understand. Inside, the pages are filled with simple diagrams and bullet points, detailing Plankton's sensory needs, his stims, his triggers. Chip's words are written: "My dad's special, and he has a thing called autism. It means sometimes things are too much for him, and he needs help." The booklet is a map of Plankton's soul, a guide to his inner world. "Please, be patient and calm. He's not being difficult, he's just overwhelmed." Chip's words are a lifeline, a bridge to understanding. "Make sure to respect his boundaries," it says. "And don't touch him without asking first." It then has Karen's phone number and his sensory friendly therapist's contact. Plankton's antennae quiver as he reads, his heart swelling with a mix of pride and pain. His son has taken the time to understand him, to advocate for him. He closes it gently, his eye wet with unshed tears. "Thank you," he whispers to the empty room as he puts the booklet back in the box. Plankton sets the box of goods on his nightstand. He turns to go to his son's room. He opens the door to Chip's room, the space a whirlwind of colors and sounds. His heart flutters with nerves, his antennae twitching. Chip's screen is dim, casting a soft glow. He's asleep. Plankton pauses, not ready to wake him, not yet. But he wants him to know. He sits on the edge of the bed. He reaches out, his hand hovering over Chip's shoulder. He needs to feel the connection, the warmth of his son. He touches him gently, his hand trembling as he slides his hand in Chip's, who remains asleep. Plankton sighs, his chest tightening. He can't find the words to explain the tornado of emotions whirling inside him. He's not used to this kind of connection, not with Chip. He looks at his son's sleeping form, his screen a serene blue. The silent rise and fall of Chip's chest. Plankton's antennae quiver, his heart racing with a strange mixture of emotions. He's not used to this kind of intimacy, not with Chip. But the box and booklet he left in his nightstand, it's all a testament to his son's growth. He's trying. Plankton lies down on the bed. He can feel the gentle weight of Chip's hand in his own. The boy's screens are dark now, his breaths slow and steady. Later, Chip eventually stirs awake, his screens flickering with surprise when he feels the weight of his father's hand on his shoulder. Plankton is asleep beside him, their hands entwined. Chip's heart skips a beat, his mind racing with questions. What happened? Did his dad forgive him? Yet Plankton's gentle snores are real, his antennae still. He looks down at their intertwined hands, a silent testament to something new, something unspoken. The weight of his dad's forgiveness? Or just the comfort of shared space? Chip isn't sure, but he's grateful for the warmth, the connection. He lies there for a while, his screens dimming to match his father's rest. His mind is a whirl of thoughts, of what's been said and not said. Of the distance they've traveled, and the journey still ahead. But for now, this moment, it's enough.

𝖡𝖱𝖠𝖨𝖭 𝖢𝖧𝖨𝖯 𝗉𝗍. 𝟥 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖤𝖴𝖱𝖮𝖥𝖠𝖡𝖴𝖫𝖮𝖴𝖲) 𝖬𝖺𝗒𝖻𝖾, 𝗃𝗎𝗌𝗍 𝗆𝖺𝗒𝖻𝖾, 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗄 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌. "𝖦𝗈𝗈𝖽," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽, 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗅𝗒. "𝖠𝗇𝖽 𝗁𝗈𝗐 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗒𝗈𝗎𝗋 𝖽𝖺𝗒 𝖻𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅?" "𝖠 𝖽𝖺𝗒 𝗂𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝖺 𝖿𝗎𝗅𝗅 𝗋𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖤𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗁 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖲𝗎𝗇, 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀..." "𝟤𝟦 𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗋𝗌 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇, 𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝖨 𝗄𝗇-" 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗉𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗂𝗇. "𝖭𝗈 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇, 𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋 𝖽𝖺𝗒 𝖾𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗌 𝟤𝟥 𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗋𝗌 𝟧𝟨 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝖾𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝟦 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗀!" 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖾𝖽, 𝗍𝗋𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗄𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖾 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂𝖼 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗌. 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝗍𝗌, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖾𝗑𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖾. 𝖶𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽 𝖻𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌? "𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝖺𝖽𝗒 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖾𝖺𝗋. "𝖶𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗆𝖻𝖾𝗋 𝖻𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗅?" 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝖿𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖺𝗉. "𝖱𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗆𝖻𝖾𝗋," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽. "𝖥𝖺𝗅𝗅. 𝖱𝗈𝗈𝖿. 𝖥𝗂𝗑." 𝖧𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝗈𝗄 𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝖾𝗉 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇. "𝖱𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗆𝖻𝖾𝗋. 𝖥𝗂𝗑𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗋𝗈𝗈𝖿. 𝖫𝗈𝗌𝗍 𝖻𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖾. 𝖦𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗍𝗒, 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗎𝗅𝗅." 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗒 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋𝖾, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗂𝗍 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝖿 𝗂𝗍 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖻𝖾𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝖺 𝖻𝗋𝗈𝗄𝖾𝗇 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗌. "𝖠𝗇𝖽 𝖻𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍?" 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖽𝖽𝖾𝖽, 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝖺𝗇𝗒 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖾 𝗈𝖿 𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗒. "𝖡𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾?" 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝖾𝖼𝗁𝗈𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍. 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗉𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝖿𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗇 𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗍 𝗃𝗎𝗌𝗍 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽𝖾𝗋. "𝖡𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗈𝖿. 𝖬𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗅𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗋, 𝗍𝗋𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗄𝖾𝖾𝗉 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝖾𝗇𝗀𝖺𝗀𝖾𝖽. "𝖶𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝗁𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇?" 𝖧𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗈𝗆 𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗂𝗇. "𝖬𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝖿𝖿. "𝖶𝗈𝗄𝖾 𝗎𝗉. 𝖱𝗈𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖾." 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾 𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝖺 𝗋𝗎𝗌𝗁, 𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝖿 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗋𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗉 𝖺𝗍 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗐𝗌 𝗈𝖿 𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗒. "𝖡𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗄𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍, 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗐𝖾𝗋." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝖽𝖾𝖽, 𝖾𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗆. "𝖸𝖾𝗌, 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗇?" 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗀𝖺𝗓𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖿𝗈𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝖼𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗒 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗇," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽, "𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗄." 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽 𝗁𝗎𝗇𝗀 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋, 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗏𝗒 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗍 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖽 𝖽𝗋𝖾𝖺𝖽 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗉 𝗂𝗇. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝖺𝖽 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗍𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗆, 𝗌𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖽𝗇'𝗍 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽. 𝖶𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌? 𝖧𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖾𝗆𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝖼𝗄 𝗂𝗇 𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗉 𝗈𝖿 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝗍𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗌, 𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗒; 𝗒𝖾𝗍, 𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗇'𝗍 𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗅𝗒 𝗆𝖺𝗄𝖾 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝖼𝗍, 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖺 𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗍𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖽 𝗉𝖺𝗂𝗇? 𝖠𝗇𝖽 𝗁𝖾'𝗌 𝖿𝗅𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝗈𝖼𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀.. 𝖧𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗌 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖾𝖽, 𝗍𝗋𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖻𝖾𝗁𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗋. 𝖶𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝗍 𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗄𝖾? 𝖠 𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆 𝗈𝖿 𝖺𝗆𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗂𝖺? 𝖭𝗈, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗒'𝗌 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖻𝗅𝖾. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖽𝗈𝗐𝗇 𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖾𝗋. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗒 𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝗒 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖿𝗅𝖺𝗐𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗌, 𝗒𝖾𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗁𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖾𝖼𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝗐𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽. "𝖶𝗁𝗒 𝖽𝗈 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝖿𝗅𝖺𝗉 𝗒𝗈𝗎𝗋 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌, 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇?" 𝖧𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝖿𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖥𝗅𝖺𝗉," 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗈𝗇𝖾. "𝖥𝗅𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗉𝗁𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗅 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗌𝗄𝗂𝗉𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝖺𝗍. 𝖢𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽 𝗂𝗍 𝖻𝖾? "𝖠𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽 𝖺 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗌. 𝖡𝗎𝗍, 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺𝖽 𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗐𝗇 𝖺𝗇𝗒 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗌 𝖻𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾. 𝖳𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝗐. 𝖠𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁? 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂𝗓𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗁𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗋 𝗈𝖿𝗍𝖾𝗇 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾𝖽 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆, 𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼.. 𝖧𝖾𝗋 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗅𝖾𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖳𝖵 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗐𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝖾'𝖽 𝗌𝖾𝖾𝗇, 𝗍𝗋𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖽𝖽𝖾𝗇 𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗍, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗁𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗌, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖼𝗄 𝗈𝖿 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝖼𝗍. 𝖨𝗍 𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝖽𝗇'𝗍 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽. 𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝗍 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗅𝖾? 𝖢𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽 𝖺 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝗃𝗎𝗋𝗒 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆? "𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇, 𝖽𝗂𝖽 𝗒𝗈𝗎𝗋 𝗂𝗇𝗃𝗎𝗋𝗒 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌? 𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆 𝗂𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗅 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗒𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗇 𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗅𝗍.." 𝖧𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝖽𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝖿𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗎𝗍. "𝖠𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗆," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽. "𝖨𝗇𝗃𝗎𝗋𝗒 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗌." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗌. "𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝗐𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗍 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗑 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗈𝗉𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖽𝗈𝗎𝖻𝗍. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖽 𝗆𝗂𝖽-𝖺𝗂𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖾𝗋. "𝖠𝖼𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗋𝖾𝖽 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝗃𝗎𝗋𝗒," 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗀𝗋𝗈𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗋 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖾𝖺𝖼𝗁 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽. "𝖢𝖺𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗁𝗐𝖺𝗒𝗌 𝗂𝗋𝗋𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗅𝗒 𝖺𝗌 𝖻𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗍 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖼𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗎𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝗋 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝗂𝗌𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖾, 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗎𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗌. 𝖨𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗇𝗈𝗍 𝗅𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗍𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈, 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗆 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖾𝗋." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌, 𝗍𝗋𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝖺 𝖿𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗄𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝖿 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗋 𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇. "𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝗐𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋... 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝖽𝗂𝖽𝗇'𝗍 𝗁𝖺𝗏𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗒𝗆𝗉𝗍𝗈𝗆𝗌 𝖻𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗅𝗒 𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝖺 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋. "𝖢𝖺𝗇 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖺 𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾?" 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗈𝗄 𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝖾𝗉 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗅𝗒 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖳𝗋𝖺𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗂𝖼 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝗃𝗎𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌," 𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗇, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗐 𝖼𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗋 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝖾, "𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝖾𝖾𝖽 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗋𝖾𝖽 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗈𝗉𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖺𝗌 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗆 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖾𝗋, 𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗂𝗍'𝗌 𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗂𝗌 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗑 𝗈𝗋𝗀𝖺𝗇, 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝖼𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖺𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗍 𝖾𝗑𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖾𝖼𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆 𝗇𝖾𝗐, 𝖺𝖻𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗅 𝗈𝗇𝖾𝗌." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝖺𝗍. "𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽, 𝗍𝗋𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗉 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗍𝗒 𝗈𝖿 𝗐𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝖺𝗒𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖨𝗍 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽 𝗁𝖺𝗏𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌?" 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗇𝗈𝖽 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺𝗅𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗍 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗉𝗍𝗂𝖻𝗅𝖾. "𝖨𝗇𝖽𝖾𝖾𝖽," 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖺𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽. "𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗂𝗌 𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝖼𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖾. 𝖳𝗋𝖺𝗎𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗌 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇, 𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇, 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖻𝖾𝗁𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗋. 𝖠𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗆 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗌 𝗃𝗎𝗌𝗍 𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗈𝖿 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗒 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝖺𝗅 𝗈𝗎𝗍𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗌 𝖿𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗂𝖼 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝗃𝗎𝗋𝗒. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅, 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖾𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗅𝗒 𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗅𝖾, 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽 𝗁𝖺𝗏𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾𝖽 𝖾𝗇𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝖽𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗀𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝗆𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗁𝗐𝖺𝗒𝗌." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗁𝖾𝗇𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗁𝖺𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝗍 𝗁𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝗂𝗌. "𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗐𝗁𝗒?" 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾. "𝖶𝗁𝗒 𝖽𝗂𝖽 𝗂𝗍 𝗁𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇?" 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗀𝖺𝗓𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖺𝖼𝗁𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍. "𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇," 𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗇, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗍𝖺𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗇 𝖺 𝖼𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗅 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝖾, "𝗂𝗌 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗑 𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗄 𝗈𝖿 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖾𝖼𝗍𝖾𝖽 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗌. 𝖶𝗁𝖾𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗎𝗆𝖺 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗌, 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖾𝖼𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗌 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗀𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗋 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗒 𝗁𝖺𝗏𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖽 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗌 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇, 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖼𝖾 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝗒𝗆𝗉𝗍𝗈𝗆𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖺𝗇 𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗋𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗆 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖾𝗋." 𝖧𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖻𝖾𝗍𝗐𝖾𝖾𝗇 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝖼𝗅𝗈𝖼𝗄. "𝖲𝗒𝗆𝗉𝗍𝗈𝗆𝗌 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖺𝗌 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖾𝖼𝗁 𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗌, 𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗒 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗉𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇, 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗒 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗌𝗈𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖺𝖼𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗌 𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗄𝗌 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗌. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇'𝗌 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗍𝗒, 𝗂𝗍𝗌 𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗒 𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝗐𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗍𝗌𝖾𝗅𝖿, 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝖻𝗈𝗍𝗁 𝖻𝖾 𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗎𝗆𝖺." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗌. "𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗒𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗍 𝗃𝗎𝗌𝗍 𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗑𝗍𝖻𝗈𝗈𝗄 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝖾, 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗁𝖺𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖸𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝗒 𝗁𝗎𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖽." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝖽𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍. "𝖴𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗈𝖽," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽. "𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗂𝗇𝗌 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺𝖼𝗍. 𝖧𝗈𝗐𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗍𝗌 𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗌𝖾𝖽." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗍 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗆𝗉 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝖺𝗍. "𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗐𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗑 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌, 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍?" 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾. "𝖶𝖾'𝗅𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝖺..." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗀𝖺𝗓𝖾 𝖽𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗍𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗐𝖺𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗈𝗇𝖾. "𝖥𝗂𝗑, 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝖺𝗂𝗋, 𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋. 𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗉𝗍𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝖽𝗈𝗇'𝗍 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗅𝗒 𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗅 𝗂𝗇𝗃𝗎𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌 𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝖽𝗈 𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗁𝗒𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗅 𝗐𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽𝗌. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝖽𝗈𝖾𝗌𝗇'𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾 𝖺 𝖻𝗋𝗈𝗄𝖾𝗇 𝖻𝗈𝗇𝖾. 𝖭𝗈 '𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖾' 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝗌𝗒𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗍𝗂𝖼 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖾𝖼𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗌. 𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍, 𝖺𝖽𝖺𝗉𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇, 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝖻𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝗈𝗅𝗌 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗀𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍. 𝖢𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈𝗍 𝖿𝗂𝗑 𝖽𝗒𝗌𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗌 𝗈𝖿 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗁𝗐𝖺𝗒𝗌, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗇 𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗐𝖺𝗒𝗌." 𝖲𝗈 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗌 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗁𝖾'𝗌 𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗋𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆. "𝖸𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍, 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇; 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗂𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄. 𝖭𝗈𝗐 𝗂𝗍'𝗌 𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖾, 𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍'𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝗍𝗁 𝗀𝖾𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝖽.." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗎𝗇𝖿𝗈𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖽. "𝖡𝖾𝖽," 𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗌. "𝖲𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉." 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽 𝗂𝗌 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗈𝗐𝗇 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝖺𝗌 𝗆𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝗍 𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇 𝖺𝖼𝗄𝗇𝗈𝗐𝗅𝖾𝖽𝗀𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗎𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇. 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗂𝗇, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗈𝗌. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗅𝗌 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗒 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝗎𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖽'𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇. 𝖠𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗆, 𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗋𝖾𝖽 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅. 𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗌𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗅𝖾. 𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗍 𝗐𝖺𝗌, 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾. 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗈𝖽 𝗎𝗉, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝖺𝗄𝗒 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗎𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝖾𝖺𝗋. "𝖫𝖾𝗍'𝗌 𝗀𝗈," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝗒, 𝗍𝖺𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗐𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝖾𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖿𝖿 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗆𝖾𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗅. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝖽𝗋𝗈𝗈𝗆 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗋𝗒, 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗌𝗁𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗐 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗎𝗇𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗄𝖾𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖺𝗇𝗑𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗌. 𝖠𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝗀𝖾𝗍 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝖽𝗒 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝖻𝖾𝖽, 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽𝗇'𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝗉 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝗅𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗌. 𝖨𝗍 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝖿 𝖺 𝗐𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝖺𝖽 𝖻𝖾𝖾𝗇 𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗍𝖾𝖽 𝖻𝖾𝗍𝗐𝖾𝖾𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗆, 𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝖽𝖾 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝗒𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗌𝖾𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗆𝗂𝗌𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗌. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝖼𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝗂𝗇, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗁 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗏𝗒. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗐𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗍𝗁, 𝗌𝖾𝖾𝗆𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝖺𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗇𝗈𝗐, 𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝖺 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝗍𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝖾𝖺𝗋. 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽, 𝗁𝗈𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽 𝖻𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗀𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝖺𝗉. "𝖲𝗅𝖾𝖾𝗉 𝗐𝖾𝗅𝗅," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝖼𝗄 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗎𝗇𝗌𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗌. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗎𝗉 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗇. "𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇," 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌. 𝖥𝗈𝗋 𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍, 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗐 𝖺 𝖿𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗄𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗂𝗍 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗀𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗌 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖼𝗄𝗅𝗒 𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝗍 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾, 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝖺𝖼𝖾𝖽 𝖻𝗒 𝖺 𝗏𝖺𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾. "𝖲𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗒," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖼𝖾𝖽 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗌𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝖺𝖽𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌. "𝖢𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈𝗍 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌 𝗍𝗈𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗒." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝗈𝗄𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗐𝖺𝗒, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗁𝖺𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽, 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾. "𝖶𝖾'𝗅𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗈𝗎𝗍." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝖽𝖾𝖽. "𝖥𝗂𝗀𝗎𝗋𝖾," 𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝖼𝗁𝗈𝖾𝖽. "𝖮𝗎𝗍. 𝖫𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗎𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝗐𝗂𝖿𝖾 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌𝗍 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌. "𝖸𝖾𝗌. 𝖶𝖾'𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗈𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝖾𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗀𝖺𝗓𝖾 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝖽 𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗌 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖽𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌𝗍. "𝖳𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗌," 𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝖾𝖺𝗍𝖾𝖽, 𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝖿 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗌𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗒. "𝖳𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗌." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗌, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗍𝗒 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗒 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗂𝗇. "𝖱𝖾𝗌𝗍 𝗇𝗈𝗐," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗂𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽. "𝖶𝖾'𝗅𝗅 𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗄 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗐." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗇𝗈𝖽 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗅𝗈𝗐, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗒 𝖼𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗐𝗌. 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗈𝖽 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗆, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌𝗍 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝖾𝗋𝖾, 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 3 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴀ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴍᴇᴅɪᴄᴀʟ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴀ ꜱᴄᴇɴᴀʀɪᴏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ʙʏ ᴍᴇ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ ᴘᴜʀᴘᴏꜱᴇꜱ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ The room feels smaller, the air heavier. Karen can see the turmoil in Plankton's eye, the fear of rejection and misunderstanding. "It's okay, Plankton," she says, squeezing his hand. "You're not alone." But Chip's eyes are filled with a mix of confusion and concern, reaching out tentatively. Plankton flinches. "Dad," Chip says, his voice small. "What's w---" "It's nothing you need to worry about!" Plankton snaps, his voice sharp. The words sting Chip, and he takes a step back. "Chip, your dad's just... tired," Karen says quickly, trying to smooth things over. But the damage is done. Plankton's always been so good at hiding his autism, but now it's out in the open. "But, Dad..." Chip starts. "I SAID, IT'S NOTHING!" Plankton's outburst echoes in the room, his antennae twitching wildly. Karen sees the fear in Chip's screen. She knows Plankton meant no harm, but the shame he feels is palpable. "It's ok, Chip," she says, trying to keep her voice steady. "Dad just needs a moment." Chip nods, his gaze flickering between his parents. He's never seen his dad like this before, so... vulnerable. He takes another step back, giving them space. Plankton's head jerks to the side again, a tic, the neurodivergence that Karen's seen often, but Chip's only just noticing it. Karen sees the fear in Chip's screen. "It's okay, Chip," she says again, her voice a lifeline. "It's just his body's way of dealing with the aftermath." Plankton's never wanted Chip to see this side of him, the side that's not so put-together. "Why does he do that?" he asks, his voice still trembling. Karen takes a deep breath, ready to explain. "It's called a tic, Chip. Sometimes people with autism have these small movements they can't control. It's just his brain's way of... releasing energy. It's like a reflex." Plankton feels exposed, raw. This isn't how he wanted his son to find out. "Dad?" Chip says, his voice tentative. Plankton's antennae stop their wild dance. "I tck tck... I'm okay," he whispers, his voice barely audible. Chip's screen filled with unshed tears, aching for his father. He doesn't understand, but he can see the pain in Plankton's eye. "You don't have to hide.." Karen's voice is a gentle caress. "It's just who your dad is, Chip. He's always been like this." Plankton nods, his gaze meeting hers. They share a silent understanding, a bond formed from years of supporting each other through his episodes. Chip looks at Plankton, his eyes searching for any resemblance of the dad he knows. But all he sees is a man with a secret he's carried alone for so long. "But wh-" "It's called 'masking'," Karen says gently. "Your dad's been doing it his whole life." The word hangs in the air, foreign yet somehow fitting. Plankton's always been so good at pretending, so adept at hiding his true self. Chip feels like he's peering into a part of his dad's soul that's always been veiled. "But why, Dad?" His voice is barely above a whisper as he reaches for his hand. Plankton's antennae quiver under the weight of his son's touch. He's never liked the feeling of anything on him, and is only comfortable with Karen's touch. The tactile sensitivity is a part of his autism that makes certain textures and sensations unbearable. Chip's grip is firm, and Plankton flinches away from him. Karen notices. She knows how much Plankton struggles with the simple act of being touched by anyone but her. But Chip grabs Plankton's hand again, unyielding. Plankton's antennae spike with discomfort, his skin crawling under the pressure. He tries to pull away, but his son's grip is tight. "Chip, it's okay," Karen soothes. "Dad's just... sensitive." But Chip's eyes are pleading. He doesn't understand, doesn't know that his simple touch can set off a sensory overload for his father. And so he holds on tighter. "Dad..." Chip starts. Plankton whimpers. Karen's seen this so many times before. How Plankton's body reacts to the slightest touch, how his skin can feel like it's on fire, his brain a whirlwind of chaos. But this time, it's Chip's hand, and it's uncharted territory. Plankton's antennae spasm, his eye squeezed shut. The room feels too hot, too loud. He tries to focus. He wants to scream, to shake his son off, but he knows he can't. Yet Chip's hand won't let go. Karen sees the panic in Plankton's eye, the way his body tenses like a coil about to spring. She places her hand over Chip's, trying to gently pry his fingers from Plankton's. "Chip, sweetie, let go," she says softly. "Your dad's just a bit... overwhelmed right now." Plankton flaps his other hand in a stim, which Chip doesn't understand. So he also grabs his other hand, too. "Dad, please talk to me," Chip begs, his voice shaking. The sensation of Chip's hands on his is unbearable, like sandpaper against skin. He wants to scream, but his voice is trapped in a body that feels like it's not his. "I... " he gasps, his eye darting. Karen's screen is filled with sorrow as she sees the panic in her husband's gaze. "Chip, let go," she says, her voice firm yet gentle. "It's okay. Your dad just needs some space." But Chip's grip tightens. "No; I won't leave you," he declares, his screen wet with tears. Plankton's unable to take anymore, but Chip's grip is to strong for him to pry away from. Plankton can't breathe, the pressure of his son's hands on him too much to bear. But Chip doesn't understand. He doesn't realize his touch is causing his dad pain. Suddenly Plankton's legs buckle onto the bed. Karen's eyes widen as she sees Plankton's distress, and she quickly takes action. "Chip, let him go!" she says more urgently, placing her hands on Chip's shoulders. Chip finally releases Plankton's hands, looking from his mother to his father with uncertainty. Plankton gasps for air, his antennae drooping as Chip finally lets go, loosening his grip on Plankton's hands. The room is quiet except for the harsh sound of Plankton's ragged breaths. Karen's seen this hundreds of times, but it never gets easier. "It's okay, Plankton," she murmurs. "You're okay, love." Plankton is a maelstrom of uncontrollable tics. His eye blinks rapidly, and Chip's never seen his dad like this.

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 8 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ The next morning, Chip goes back into his parent's bedroom to check on them, especially his dad. The room is filled with the soft glow of early morning light, Karen is already waking up. Plankton's sleeping, his snores a gentle reminder of his presence. Chip's eyes find his dad's hand, still twitching slightly under the covers. Karen notices him watching and sits up, stretching. "Morning," she says. "How did you sleep?" Chip shrugs. "I kept thinking about Dad," he admits. Karen nods, her eyes knowing. "It can be tough seeing someone you love go through that," she says. Plankton stirs, his antennae twitching slightly. "It's his way of dreaming," she whispers. Karen stands and walks over to Plankton's side of the bed, her hand on his shoulder. "Hey, Plankton," she says gently. "It's morning." Plankton's eye opens, blinking slowly. "Nngh," he murmurs. "You okay?" Karen asks. Plankton's antennae twitch once, twice, but no more tics follow. He nods, his body still. "Tired," he says, his voice groggy. Karen smiles. "That's okay," she says. "You had a big night." Chip watches from the doorway, his eyes on his dad. Karen helps Plankton sit up, his body moving with the sluggishness of someone just woken from a deep sleep. "Chip's here," she says, nodding towards the doorway. Plankton's antennae perk up, his eye searching for his son. "Hey buddy," he says, his voice still thick with sleep. Chip steps into the room, but now, Plankton seems so... normal. "Hi, Dad," he says, his voice tentative. Plankton smiles, though it looks forced. "You ok?" Chip asks. "Tired," Plankton says, his voice still a little slurred. "But okay." Karen watches, relief etched in her eyes. "Sleep helped," she murmurs. Plankton nods. "Yeah," he says. "I'm okay." Chip's eyes are fixed on his dad, still for the first time since the night before. He sees the worry in Plankton's gaze, the way his antennae droop slightly. "I didn't mean to make you upset," Chip says, his voice barely above a whisper. Karen nods. "But it's important to understand that his tics are personal," she adds gently. "They're his way of coping, and mimicking them can make him feel self-conscious." Plankton's eye meets Chip's, his gaze filled with a mix of exhaustion and embarrassment. "It's okay, Dad," Chip says, his voice earnest. "I just want to know how to help." Karen's hand rests on Plankton's back. "You don't have to explain," she says gently. "But maybe you'd like to tell Chip a little about what happened?" Plankton sighs, his antennae drooping. He looks at Chip, his gaze uncertain. "It's okay," Chip says, his voice soft. "I just want to understand." Plankton's antennae twitch, his eye searching his wife's screen for guidance. Karen nods encouragingly. "Sometimes," Plankton begins, his voice raspy, "my brain gets too... much." He says. "Too much what?" Chip asks, his curiosity piqued despite his fear. "Too much everything," Plankton murmurs. His voice trails off, his hand absently playing with the blanket. Karen nods, understanding flickering in her gaze. "It's like his brain's got too many tabs open," she says, her voice gentle. "It needs a break to refresh." She looks at Chip, then back at Plankton. "How about we go drive to that new park across town today?" she suggests. Chip's eyes light up. "The one with a playground and the swings?" Karen smiles. "That's the one." She knew Plankton enjoys swinging. They pile into the car with anticipation. Chip buckles his seatbelt, his gaze flicking in between his parents. Karen starts the car. Plankton sits in the passenger seat. Karen's eyes meet his in the rearview mirror. "You okay, hon?" she asks. Plankton nods, his antennae still. The car's engine purrs to life, and they pull out of the driveway. Karen's hand rests on the gear stick, her grip firm but gentle. The road unfolds before them, a promise of a new day. Chip watches the world go by, his thoughts racing. He glances at Plankton, his antennae still. "You sure you're okay, Dad?" he asks. Plankton nods, his eye flicking to the rearview mirror. "Yea," he murmurs, but there's a small smile playing on his lips. "I'm okay." As they finally pull into the parking lot of the new park, Chip sees the playground materialize through the window. "Look, Dad," he says, his voice filled with excitement. Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, his eye lighting up, his face breaking into a smile. Karen helps Plankton out of the car, her hand steady on his arm. The park is alive with the chatter of children and the distant laughter of parents. Chip runs ahead, the promise of swings and slides too much to resist. The playground looms ahead, a metal and plastic oasis of joy. Chip's heart thumps with excitement. "Look, Dad," he says, pointing at the swings. Plankton's smile widens, his antennae perking up. "Yeah," he says, his voice a little stronger. "Let's go!" They make their way over, the gravel crunching underfoot. Plankton sits on the swing, his legs dangling as he sways forward and back. Chip joins his dad. Chip watches, his eyes full of wonder. This is his dad, his hero, in a moment of pure joy, and it's beautiful. This is the father he always knew. Karen sits on the bench. Plankton starts to pump his legs, his eye focused on the horizon, his tics absent. Chip also swings by him on the other swing.

BRAIN CHIP pt. 1 (By NEUROFABULOUS) It was an accident. Plankton fell on his head from the roof as his head landed on the sidewalk. Karen rushed over to the now unconscious form as she watched the accident unfold. "Oh no, Plankton, what have you done?" she exclaimed, picking him up and going back inside to rest him on the couch. She laid him down carefully, his head cradled in a pillow. He was breathing, yet his eye remained shut. She lightly tapped his cheek, whispering his name, "Plankton, can you hear me?" There was no response. He is out cold. Should she call for help, or wake him gently? She chose the latter. "Plankton, darling," she said softer than before, stroking his hand, "please wake up. Come on, Plankton," she murmured. Karen waited. Then, Plankton's eyelid twitched. A faint groan escaped him as he regains consciousness. His hand reached for his head. Karen's eyes widened with relief as she saw his eye begin to open, revealing a slit of confusion. "It's ok," she soothed, squeezing his hand gently. "You had a fall." He winced, his hand moving from his head to hers, holding it tightly. "What happened?" he managed. "You slipped and fell," Karen explained, trying to keep the panic from her voice. "You hit your head." Plankton's eye widens, taking in his surroundings. The familiar living room swam before him as he attempted to sit up. Karen helped, her hands steadying him. He winced again. "Easy, love," she cautioned, hands on his shoulders. "Let's take this slow." Plankton nodded as he repeated her words, "Easy, love." The echo of his voice was faint but it grew. "Take this slow," he whispered to himself. Karen looked at him with concern, noticing his strange behavior. "Plankton, are you ok?" she asked, her voice tight. His eye searched hers. "Ok, Karen," he said. This wasn't something she'd heard from him before. "You're just a bit shaken up, that's all," she assured. But Plankton just nodded, repeating her words. "Shaken up. That's all." The phrase seemed to soothe him, his grip on her hand loosening slightly as he focused on her voice. Karen studied his face, noticing the glazed look in his eye. He wasn't just echoing her; he was stuck on her words, his mind unable to form his own thoughts. "Plankton," she said, her voice quivering, "tell me what you're thinking. What do you remember?" "Thinking," he echoed, his gaze flickering as he searched his own mind. "Remember," he managed, his words choppy and disjointed. "What do you remember, Plankton?" she pressed. He took a deep, shuddering breath, his eye searching hers for answers she didn't have. "Fell. Sidewalk. Pain," he said, his voice trailing off as he tried to piece together the moments before the darkness had claimed him. "Yes," Karen said, nodding. "You fell. Do you remember anything else?" Plankton's eye searched hers, his brow furrowed. "Fell. Pain. You." The repetition was unnerving, but she clung to the fact that he'd managed to form a coherent response. "That's right," she said, her voice steady. "You fell and hurt your head. But what were you doing before?" His head tilted slightly, as if the question was a puzzle piece he couldn't fit into the jigsaw of his memory. "Doing," he echoed. "Doing before?" "Yes," Karen prompted, her voice soft but firm. "What were you doing before you fell?" Plankton's mind raced, trying to retrieve the lost moments. His eye flickered before finally settling on hers. "Before. Before," he repeated, his voice gaining speed. "I was on the roof. Ok, Plankton. The Plankton on the roof. Before, before," he stumbled over the words, the phrase looping in his head like a broken record. Karen felt a cold shiver run down her spine. "Plankton, honey, can you tell me more?" she prodded gently, her voice trembling. "Tell me more, tell me more," he echoed, the words now a rapid-fire chant. He started to sit up again, his movements jerky and uncoordinated. The pain in his head seemed to have lessened, replaced by a desperate need to repeat. "On the roof," he blurted out, his voice stronger now, the phrase taking hold. "Roof. Roof. On the roof before." Why is he doing this? "Plankton, can you tell me what you were doing on the roof?" she asked, trying to keep the conversation flowing. "Roof. Roof," he murmured, his eye locking onto hers. "Doing roof. Doing roof," he repeated, but she knew she had to keep him talking. "Yes, you were doing something on the roof," Karen urged, her voice gentle but firm. "What was it, Plankton?" His eye searched the room, as if the answer was hiding behind the curtains. "Fixing," he finally said, his voice clearer. "Fixing the roof." Her screen lit up with hope. "Yes, you were fixing the roof," she confirmed, her voice steadier now. "Do you remember why you were up there?" Plankton's eye searched hers, his mind racing. "Fixing. Roof," he murmured again, the words like a lifeline. "Fixed the leak." The revelation came suddenly, as if a switch had been flipped in his brain. The leak had been causing trouble for weeks, and he'd finally decided to tackle it today. The memory was faint, but it grew clearer as he spoke. Karen's grip on his hand tightened. "Good, you fixed the leak," she encouraged, her voice steady. "Do you remember how you got down?" "Down," he echoed, his mind spinning as he recalled the ladder, the shaky descent. "Fall. Down. Fall down." "Plankton," Karen said, her voice barely above a whisper. "What's wrong?" He didn't answer her question. Instead, he looked confused. "Wrong? Provided adequate response, yet how wrong?" Karen's mind raced as she tried to understand. "Your speech, Plankton. It's... it's different," she managed, her voice trembling. "It's ok," she assured him, not wanting to alarm him further. But Plankton's behavior grew more erratic. He began to rock back and forth slightly. "Plankton, honey, are you ok?" Karen asked, her voice laced with worry as she observed his sudden onset of repetitive motions. He didn't acknowledge her question; instead, he kept rocking back and forth, his hands fluttering at his sides. His eye remained focused on a spot on the wall, unblinking. "Roof. Fix. Leak," he muttered, his words staccato, rhythmic. The tension in the room grew as Karen watched him. Karen's mind raced. The stimming was a sign of overwhelming stress or anxiety, but she had never seen him do this before. She leaned closer. "Plankton," she whispered, placing her hand on his arm to get his attention. His eye snapped to her, the rocking stopping abruptly. "Wrong," he said, his voice still strange, his words choppy. "Worry. Not ok. Karen." Karen's breath hitched. "Plankton, yo--" Her words were cut off by his sudden jerking movement. He began to stim, his hands flapping in front of him. The sight of her husband, a man she knew so well, now lost in a world of his own, was almost too much to bear. "It's ok," she murmured, her voice shaky, trying to keep the situation under control. But his stimming intensified, his body now matching the erratic rhythm of his speech. "You're ok," she said, touching his arm, but he snapped. "No, Karen," Plankton said, his voice rising in pitch. "Not ok." The flapping grew faster, his eye unfocused. "Plankton, please," she begged, her voice thick with tears. "Tell me what's happening." She says, grabbing his hands to hold them still. But her touch seemed to only fuel his distress. "No," he says. "Karen, it!" The sudden sharpness in his tone made her flinch. She had never heard him speak that way. It was as if he was a different person. "What do you mean, 'no'?" Karen asked, her voice trembling as she held on tighter. Plankton's body grew rigid, his stimming increasing in intensity. "No touch," he said firmly, pulling his hands from her grasp. His words were still fragmented, but the meaning was clear. Karen's eyes filled with tears. "Plankton, please," she pleaded, reaching for him again. But he recoiled, his movements quick and jerky. "Karen. No," he stammered, his voice laced with fear. But she grabbed his shoulders. "What's wrong, Plank..." Her words were lost as Plankton's body began to convulse with fear, his stimming now a full-blown defense mechanism. "No," he yelled, his voice piercing the quiet room. "Karen, pain! Not safe! Karen harm Plankton scared! No hurt Plankton!" Karen's eyes widened, her own fear spiking at his sudden terror. Her hands hovered in the air, unsure of what to do. "Plankton, it's ok," she said, taking a step back. "I..." But he was beyond consolation, his body a whirlwind of chaotic movements. "Karen bad," he whispered, his voice trembling as much as his limbs. "Karen hurting Plankton. Plankton scared." This wasn't her Plankton. The love and trust in his eye had been replaced by something wild and uncertain. She took another step back, her own hands now shaking. "I'm not hurting you," she said, desperation seeping into her words. "I'm trying to he-" Her sentence was cut short as Plankton's body tensed further. His stimming grew erratic, his legs kicking rapidly. "No," he yelled, his voice now unrecognizable. "Karen no good. Karen stop. Not safe." Karen's screen filled with horror. What had happened to her husband? He looked at her with a fear she had never seen before, his trust replaced with a primal instinct to escape. She took another step back, her voice shaking. "Plankton, it's me," she whispered. But he didn't seem to hear her. Instead, a strange, low humming noise began to emanate from his throat. The hum grew in volume, filling the room with a sound that seemed to resonate with distress. "No," he murmured. "Karen, pain, bad." "Plankton," she called softly, using his name to anchor him. He stopped his erratic movements, his body slowly calming. The humming grew quieter, the fear in his eye fading slightly. She took another step closer, her hand outstretched. "You're ok," she whispered, her voice as soft as a lullaby. "You're safe."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 4 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴀ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴍᴇᴅɪᴄᴀʟ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴀ ꜱᴄᴇɴᴀʀɪᴏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ʙʏ ᴍᴇ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ ᴘᴜʀᴘᴏꜱᴇꜱ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Karen, ever the calming presence, moves closer to Plankton, her movements slow and deliberate. She knows his triggers, his signs of distress. She whispers, "It's okay, Plankto-" But Plankton's body doesn't seem to hear. Only his arm shoots out, his hand slapping as he tries to grasp something, anything, from the bedside table. Karen's eyes dart to his hand, and she knows exactly what he wants. She reaches over in to the bedside drawer and pulls out a box of sensory needs. She gently hands him a fidget squishy before putting the sensory box back into the bedside drawer. Plankton's movements slow slightly as he compresses it in his grip. Karen knows Plankton's autism like the back of her hand. She's studied his tics, his stims, the way his body reacts to stress. It's been a silent dance between them for years, his unspoken needs met with her quiet understanding. But now, Chip's in the picture, and he's curious. Plankton squeezes the fidget squishy in his hand, his breaths coming in short gasps. Karen watches his antennae, the way they twitch with each inhale, slower with each exhale. It's a pattern she's come to recognize, a sign he's coming back to them. "It's okay," she whispers. She knows his limits. Chip watches, his eyes wide with wonder. He's never seen his dad this way before. Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's. She can read his every move, his every tic. She's his anchor. Plankton's antennae start to quiver, his voice murmurs. "Must... the... yes... it... it's all..." Chip doesn't understand what's happening, but he knows his dad's in distress. Karen's voice is a soothing balm. "Just let it pass, Plankton," she whispers, her hand steady. She's seen this before; she knows. The words continue to tumble from Plankton's mouth, disjointed and disconnected. "The... the... it... has to be... must... yes..." Karen watches with a mixture of sadness and determined calm. She's been his rock through these episodes countless times, his safe place when the world gets too loud. But now, screen sees the fear in her son's eyes, the questions he's too afraid to ask. She knows it's time to explain. Plankton's antennae stop twitching as he squeezes the fidget squishy tightly. The words come out in spurts, a jumbled mess. "The... the... it's okay," he says, his voice barely above a murmur. "Just... it's okay." Chip watches his father, his mind racing. What's happening? Why is he saying these random words? Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's, her screen filled with understanding. "It's part of his autism," she whispers to Chip. "Sometimes when he's overwhelmed, words just tumble out." Chip stares at his dad. "But what does he mean, 'the it'?" Chip asks, his voice barely above a whisper. "It's not about us, Chip," Karen says, as more nonsensical words spill out. "The... it... no... must... yes..." Karen sighs. "It doesn't always make sense," she admits. "It's just his brain trying to process everything." Chip swallows, watching his dad with a mix of curiosity and concern of his neurodivergence. Plankton's eye is glazed over. "The... it... not... can't," he whispers to himself. Karen's hand is warm against his. Chip is watching, his curiosity piqued. He's never heard his dad's voice like this, so soft, so... lost. Plankton's tongue flaps in his mouth, his brain trying to form coherent thoughts, but all that comes out are jumbled syllables. "It's okay, Plankton," Karen soothes. "You're okay." The room feels like it's spinning around him, a whirlwind of sounds and colors. Plankton's eye is unfocused, but he feels their presence. "Tck tck," he says quietly, his head bobbing slightly. Karen's hand tightens around his. "Just let it come," she whispers. "D-Dad?" Chip stammers. Plankton doesn't respond. "It's okay," Karen assures Chip. "He's just... dealing. It's like he's stuck in a loop, trying to make sense of things. And he does that with sounds, sometimes. But he'll come back to us." Karen's seen this before, the way his mouth moves, forming sounds of wording that don't quite match up. The room is a symphony of Plankton's tics, the tapestry of his neurodivergence. "Tck tck," he murmurs, his eye flickering. Chip watches. He's never seen his dad so vulnerable. "Why does he do that?" Chip whispers, his voice shaking. Karen takes a deep breath, ready to explain. "Because it helps his brain cope with the world, Chip," Karen says. "Sometimes, his brain can get overwhelmed. And these little movements, these sounds, they help him find his calm." Chip's gaze remains on his father, who's still lost in his own thoughts, oblivious to the conversation happening around him. "But why can't he just... stop?" Chip's question is innocent, but it cuts deep. Karen looks at him with patience. "It's not something he can control," she explains. "It's like his brain's way of expressing itself." Chip nods, but the questions keep coming. "Does he even know he's doing it?" he asks, his voice low. Karen shrugs. "He's aware of his tics, but sometimes they just take over." She pauses, her gaze on Plankton, who's still lost in his own world. "It's like when you get really focused on a video game, and you don't notice anything else around you." Chip thinks about it, his mind racing with questions. "But what's the point of the sounds?" he asks. "Is he... will he even know we're here?" "Sometimes he does, sweetie. Sometimes he doesn't. But it's good to be here for him." Plankton's tics subside slightly. He's coming back. "It's like a... a pressure valve," Karen tries to explain. "When his brain feels too full, the tics and sounds help to release some of that... pressure." Plankton's antennae twitch again. He's aware of them now, watching him. Karen's gaze is soft. "It's just a sound he makes, Chip. It's not for us, it's for him to release tension. He may not even know he's doing it right now, nor may he later recall what's been said or happened." Chip nods, trying to understand. Plankton's eye finally focuses on them. "What's... what's going on?" Plankton's voice is groggy. Karen smiles gently. "You had an episode," she says. "Do you remember?" Plankton's antennae droop. "I don't know," he says. Karen nods. It's not unusual for him to forget. "Chip was worried about you," she adds. Plankton looks at his son, his heart heavy. "Chip grabbed my hand, and it was too much. I'm sorry," he says, his voice barely above a whisper as he puts the fidget squishy back. "It's okay," Chip says, his voice small. "I just..." But Plankton cuts him off. "Just leave me alone!" Karen sighs. This is the part she's always feared. The moment when Chip would find out, and Plankton's fear of losing him would spike. He's always been so good at hiding his autism, but now his son has seen it in full force. Chip takes a step back, his eyes wide. "Dad?" Plankton doesn't look at him. "Please, Chip," Plankton says, his voice sharp. "Just... just go." The sting of his words is like a slap in the face. Karen sees the hurt in Chip's screen, but she knows Plankton's just trying to regain control. Karen puts a hand on Chip's shoulder. "Let's give Dad some space," she whispers. But Chip's eyes are still glued to Plankton. "But I..." he starts. "Chip," she says firmly, "now's not the time." Plankton's body is still, his antennae drooping. He looks... broken. It's a sight that makes Karen's ache, but it's one she's seen before. Chip nods reluctantly, his gaze never leaving his father's. He takes a step back, his eyes still full of questions. Karen sits beside him. She knows he doesn't mean to push Chip away, that his fear of being seen as less than has always been his greatest burden. Plankton's tic starts again, his head nodding. "Tck tck," he says. Karen knows that for Plankton, it's completely normal for him to tic like this after such seizures. Chip watches, his curiosity melding with fear. Karen sighs. "It's just his brain, Chip," she says, her voice steady. "It's his way of coping. The tics are okay, and he might continue to tic for the rest of today." Plankton sighs. "Chip, you better not blabber about this to anyone," his voice is low and gruff. Karen nods understandingly. "He won't," she says, turning to Chip. "It's our little secret." "I won't," Chip whispers, watching Plankton's bobbing head. "It's a tic, Chip," Karen explains, her voice soft. "It's like when you have to scratch an itch that just won't go away." Plankton nods, his eye still unfocused. "It's something his body does when he's trying to calm down," she adds. "There's nothing wrong with it. The tics are with his head movements and his tongue clicking, which is how he tics." Chip stares at his dad. "Why does it... why does it happen?" he asks, his voice barely a whisper. Karen's eyes are filled with sorrow. "It's part of his autism," she says, her voice gentle. "When he's stressed or anxious, his brain sends mixed signals. And his body has these... involuntary responses." She takes a deep breath. "It's like... it's like his brain's doing a little dance to keep up. It's not in his antennae, nor his limbs. Only his head and sometimes mouth tics, being the jerks and sounds. It's something involuntary." "But why can't he just... not do it?" Chip asks, as Plankton's head continues to nod, his tongue clicking against the roof of his mouth. Karen's eyes are filled with patience. "It's not that simple, Chip," she says. "These tics are like... reflexes. You can't just turn them off. It's part of it."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 5 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴀ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Plankton's nods become less frequent, his tongue clicks slower. "I don't... tck tck, I don't mean to be tck tck... to be like this," he whispers. "It's okay, Dad," Chip says. "I won't tell anyone." Karen smiles sadly. "You don't have to hide it, Plankton," she says. But Plankton looks away. "I can't help it," he murmurs. Chip's never seen his dad so lost, so vulnerable. "Dad, you can tell me anyth—" "No," Plankton snaps. "It's none of your business, Chip." Karen's eyes flash with sorrow, but she remains silent. She knows Plankton's pride. The tic starts again, his head jerking slightly. "Tck tck," he murmurs. Chip watches, his eyes wet with unshed tears. He doesn't understand why his dad is pushing him away. But Karen does. She's seen it before, Plankton's fear of being seen as weak, as different. "Chip," she says gently, "it's not something he can help. It's part of his autism. Sometimes, his brain just needs to... to tic. He's aware when it happens." The room is silent except for the faint click of Plankton's tongue. "But why?" he whispers, his voice cracking. "Why does his brain need to do that?" Karen looks at him with a sad smile. "It's his brain's way of communicating, Chip. Sometimes it just needs to... move, to make sounds. It's like his way of saying, 'We're ok, Plankton, you're here'." Chip watches his dad's head nod slightly. "But it looks so... painful." Plankton's eye finally meets his. "It's not painful, Chip," he says, his voice strained. "It's tck... tck it's none of your concern." Karen's eyes are filled with concern as she looks at Plankton, who's visibly tired. She knows he's trying to regain control, to keep his walls up. "It's okay, Plankton," she says. "Chip just wants to understand." "I don't want him to think I'm... tck tck, I don't want him to think I'm weird." The desperation in his voice mirrors the erratic movements of his head. "You're not weird, Dad," Chip says, his voice firm. "You're just... different." Karen nods. "That's right, Chip. And different is not wrong, it's just part of who your dad is." "You're the best dad ever." Plankton's head nods slower now, the tic subsiding. His eye flickers as he looks at his son, his antennae drooping. "Tck, tck," he whispers. "I just tck... tck I don't want Chip to tck, tck think I'm broken." "You're not broken, Dad," he says. "You're just... special." Karen swells with pride. That's her son, trying to find the right words, trying to comfort his father. Chip's hand reaches for his dad's, but Plankton flinches. The simple touch feels like fire against his skin. "Dad," Chip says, his voice full of concern. "Please, let me he--" But Plankton can't handle it. He jerks away. "No, Chip," he says, his voice tight with anxiety. "Your touch is tck... it's too much." Chip's eyes fill with tears. He's never felt so lost, so helpless. He just wants to comfort his dad, but his dad won't let him. "But..." Karen sighs, taking Chip's hand instead. "Your dad needs some space right now," she whispers. "He gets triggered by sudden movements and sounds, and your touch can be too much." Chip nods, his eyes brimming with tears. "But why doesn't he want me to help?" he asks. Karen looks at Plankton, who's lying down with his body twitching slightly. "Because his autism makes it hard for him to communicate how he's feeling," she explains. "Sometimes, his brain gets overwhelmed, and all he can do is tic." The room is quiet, the air thick with unspoken understanding. Karen knows Plankton's pain, his fear of being seen as less than. She knows his tics are his way of navigating a world that's too loud, too bright. And she knows Chip's hurt, his need to connect with his father in the only way he knows how. But Plankton's walls are up. His antennae twitch, his body still. He's retreated into his own mind, trying to find his calm. Karen watches, aching. She's the only one who truly gets him. She's seen his tics, his moments of overwhelm, his quiet battles. And she's always been there, his rock, his sanctuary. "Tck tck," Plankton murmurs, his tongue flicking against his teeth. Chip's eyes are wide with worry. "It's his way of trying to find his balance," she whispers. "Just let him be." Plankton's tic changes, his head bobbing again. "Tck tck tck," he murmurs. Karen can see the storm brewing in his eye, the internal struggle. "It's okay, Plankton," she whispers. "You're safe. Just let it out," she soothes. "It's okay." Chip watches, curiosity piqued. "What are those sounds, Mom?" he asks. Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's. "It's his brain's way of releasing pressure," she says. "Like when you hiccough, it just happens." "But why doesn't he say actual words?" Chip's question is filled with innocence, his mind trying to piece together the puzzle of his father's condition. "Sometimes, Chip, our brains can't find the right words, so it makes sounds instead," Karen explains. "It's like when you hum a tune without knowing why, it's just something that happens. It's his brain's way of talking without words," she says. "It's his autism." Plankton looks at the blanket and rubs his hand over it. Karen knows he's listening. Karen nods. "It's his way of saying he's okay," she says, her voice calm. "It's his brain's shorthand." Plankton's tics continue, his head bobbing, his antennae twitching. "Tck tck tck," he murmurs, his voice barely audible. Karen smiles sadly. "It's okay, Plankton," she whispers. "You don't have to explain." Plankton's body relaxes slightly. The tic subsides, his head still. He looks at Karen, his antennae drooping. "Thank y-you," he says, his voice filled with relief. The room is quiet, except for the soft click of his tongue. "It's... it's just..." he starts, his voice trailing off. Karen nods. "I know," she says. "It's your brain's way of talking to you." Plankton nods, somewhat absent mindedly. "It's like when you're trying to think of a word," Karen says, "but all that comes out is 'uh' or 'um'." Chip nods. Plankton's antennae twitch, his body still. "But these sounds," Chip says, "what do they mean?" Karen looks at Plankton, who's lost in his own world again. "They're just sounds," she says, her voice soft. "Like when you tap your foot to the beat of a song. It's his brain's way of keeping rhythm." "Tck tck tck," Plankton says, his voice a quiet murmur. Karen nods. "It's his brain's way of saying, 'I'm okay, Plankton.'" Chip's eyes widen. "But... why doesn't he just say it?" Karen's smile is sad. "Because his brain doesn't always work the same way ours does," she explains. "The sounds are his brain's language, his way of talking to itself." "But what about the... the random words?" Chip asks. Karen looks at Plankton, his antennae twitching slightly. "Those are called 'echolalia' and 'palilalia'," she says. "It's when he repeats words or phrases. Sometimes, it's to help him process what's happening. Other times, it's just his brain's way of filling the silence." Plankton's head nods slightly. Karen smiles. "Sometimes, it's just his brain playing back a something he's heard," she says. "Other times, it's like he's trying to find the right words, but they just don't come out right." Plankton's eye flickers. "Tck tck, yes, yes," he murmurs. Chip looks at his mom, his heart racing. "Does he know what he's saying?" he asks. Karen shrugs. "He's aware of it, Chip. It's just his way of... coping." The sounds change, morphing into a gentle hum. "Mmm mm," he stims. Chip looks at his dad, his eyes full of questions. "What's he doing now?" he asks. Karen smiles gently. "Sometimes, he'll make sounds that aren't words," she says. "It's his brain's way of soothing itself. Some call it 'stimming'," she explains. "It's a way for autistic people to find comfort, to self-soothe." Chip nods, his eyes on his dad. "Mm mm," Plankton whispers. Karen's hand finds Plankton's, giving it a gentle squeeze. "It's his way of saying, 'I'm ok, I'm here,'" she whispers. "It's his brain's way of letting him know he's safe." "Does everyone with autism do this?" Chip asks. Karen shakes her head. "No, sweetie," she says. "Everyone's autism is different." Plankton's humming turns into a soft, rhythmic "bub bub." Karen's smile widens. "It's like his brain's version of a lullaby," she says. Chip nods, his curiosity outweighing his fear. "But why does it change?" he asks. "Sometimes his brain needs different sounds to find its calm," Karen explains. "It's like how you might prefer one song over another when you're sad or upset. His brain is just choosing what it needs in the moment." Chip watches, his eyes glued to his dad's. "It's like he's talking to himself," Chip murmurs. Karen nods. "In a way, he is," she says. "He's reassuring himself that he's okay."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 7 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Suddenly, Plankton's mumbling becomes a torrent of unorganized wording. "Bubbles, bubbles, bubbles," he repeats, his voice rising and falling in an erratic pattern. Karen's grip on his hand tightens. "It's okay, Plankton," she whispers. "You're just talking to yourself." Chip's eyes widen in concern. "What's happening, Mom?" Karen's voice is calm. "It's his brain's way of processing stress," she says. "He's trying to find his calm." Plankton's body relaxes slightly, his tics slowing. "Bubbles, bubbles," Plankton murmurs, his eye flicking around the room. "Karen, Karen Plankton, Karen, Chip, tck tck tck." The words roll off his tongue like a wave, crashing against the silence. Karen nods. "It's his brain's way of categorizing," she says. "It's how he makes sense of the world." Chip's eyes are wide as he listens to the strange litany. "But why now?" he asks, his voice barely above a whisper. Karen sighs. "Sometimes, stress brings out his 'stims' more," she explains. "And seeing him upset can be overwhelming for his brain." Plankton's antennae twitch erratically. "It's okay, Plankton," Karen whispers. "We're still here." Chip looks at his mom, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. "It's okay, buddy," she says, her voice soothing. "Just let him be." Chip nods. Plankton's phrases shift again, now a jumble of nonsensical sounds and words. "Karen, Karen, bubbles, Chip, bubbles, tck tck tck." His body rocks slightly back and forth, his hand flapping against the blanket. "It's like he's trying to organize his thoughts," Karen says, her voice calm. "It's a form of self-regulation." Chip nods, trying to understand. "But it's so... random," he says. Karen smiles gently. "Karen, bubbles, tck tck, Chip, okay, okay." Plankton's eye darts around the room, as if searching for something he can't quite see. Karen's hand is steady on his shoulder. "It's okay," she repeats, her voice a soft lullaby. "You're safe." "Mom, what's he saying?" Chip whispers. Karen's eyes are filled with compassion. "He's just talking to himself," she explains. "It's his brain's way of sorting things out." Plankton's phrases change again. "Mo-mo number one, says I say, dun?" Karen's smile is sad. "It's his way of asking for reassurance," she says. "His brain's trying to make sense of the world." Chip nods, his mind racing to keep up with the changing words. "It's okay, Dad," he whispers, his voice trembling. "You're the best dad ever." Plankton's shakes ease slightly, his antennae still. Chip nods, trying to keep his voice steady. "It's okay, Dad," he says. "We're all here for you." Plankton's antennae twitch, his eye focusing on his son. "Bath," he says, his voice a mix of comfort and exhaustion. Karen nods. "He's just trying to find his words," she says. "It's part of his process." Plankton's hand stops moving, his antennae still. "Shs-shs-shs," he whispers. "Bb-bebe, hads." Chip's screen dart to Karen's. "What's he saying?" he whispers. Karen's expression is one of deep understanding. "It's a way of being kinda in his own little bubble," she explains. "His brain's way of interacting as he's in his own world, like daydreaming almost, but not necessarily thinking of any thing in particular. Like when you don't pay attention in class." Plankton's phrases change again, now a mix of words and sounds. "Wrap, tie knot, let, shwish shwish," he murmurs. Karen nods gently. "It's like his brain's doing a little dance," she says, "just to keep itself comfortable." Chip watches as his dad. "Can dad hear us right now?" he asks, his voice small. "Yes, he can," Karen says. "He's just focusing on verbally stimming." Plankton's phrases evolve. "Fwip fwip, splash, splash, oh so quiet, splish splash." Chip's eyes follow the patterns his dad's hand makes on the blanket. "It's okay, Plankton," Karen whispers. "You don't have to hide your sounds." Plankton's eye flutters slightly. Karen smiles at Chip. "It's his brain's way of creating a safe space," she says. "He's talking to his 'stims'. But I think he's getting tired, as sensory bombardment can take it's toll." The stimming came again. "Fweee." Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's. "It's ok, honey," she says, her voice steady. Plankton's antennae droop exhausted. "Tck tck tck, tck t---" "Do you need to sleep, Plankton?" Karen asks, her voice a gentle caress in the quiet room. Plankton's eye flits to her, then back to his patterns on the blanket. "It's okay if you do," she says, her tone soothing. "Sleep can help reset your brain. It's late." Plankton's stimming pauses, his body still. "Sleep," he murmurs. The word hangs in the air, a question wrapped in a sigh. "Yes," Karen nods. "Sleep." Karen stands, her movements slow and deliberate. "Let's get you comfy, Plankton," she says. He crawls under the blanket covers, now facing his pillow. Chip watches, his eyes full of uncertainty. "Does he always do this?" he asks. Karen shakes her head, her voice low. "Sometimes, when his brain's had too much, it just needs to reset." She tucks Plankton in, her movements careful and precise. "It's like his brain's battery is running low, and sleep is how it recharges." Plankton's body relaxes slightly as Karen's voice lulls him. "K-Karen," he whispers, his antennae slowly drooping. "It's okay, Plankton," she says. "You can go to sleep." The room is filled with a tension that only Chip seems to feel. "Sleep," Plankton echoes, his voice fading. "Sleep." Chip watches his dad, his heart heavy with the weight of understanding. He's never seen his hero so vulnerable. "Mom," he whispers, "What if I do something that makes it worse?" Karen turns to him, her eyes full of love. "You won't," she says. "But if you're ever unsure, just ask me or him. We're in this together. Now, you get some rest yourself; we'll need it after such a day. Tomorrow we can see if he's back to usual and go from there. Goodnight, Chip.."

𝖠𝖴𝖳𝖨𝖲𝖬 𝖠𝖭𝖣 𝖠𝖫𝖫 pt. 9 (𝖻𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴘʀᴏꜰᴇꜱꜱɪᴏɴᴀʟ ʀᴇᴀʟɪꜱᴛɪᴄ/ꜰᴀᴄᴛ-ʙᴀꜱᴇᴅ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴜɴɪᴛɪᴇꜱ. ᴅᴏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀɪᴍ ᴛᴏ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴄʀɪʙᴇ ᴏʀ ᴘʀᴏᴍᴏᴛᴇ ᴀɴʏ ꜱᴘᴇᴄɪꜰɪᴄ ᴛʀᴇᴀᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ. ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴇɴᴛᴇʀᴛᴀɪɴᴍᴇɴᴛ. sᥙρρort to thosᥱ ιmρᥲᥴtᥱd ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇᴩᴛ- 𝘊𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘊𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝐑𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 ➸ 𝐏𝐆-𝟏𝟑 ᴛʜᴀɴᴋ ʏᴏᴜ🙂ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴀ ɴɪᴄᴇ ᴅᴀʏ Their laughter mingles with the breeze, the creaking of the swings a comforting rhythm. For a moment, everything feels normal, it's just them. But then two playfully boisterous kids come by. Their energy is infectious, but for Plankton, it's too much. He flinches at their sudden approach, nervously gripping the swing's chains tightly. The two kids laugh, their giggles piercing the calm of the playground. They run past, their eyes locked on the baby swing, their arms outstretched. Chip watches. The swing squeaks as the children pass it side to side to each other carelessly, when the baby swing hits Plankton, jolting him. Plankton's eye rolls back, his body going rigid. "Dad!" Chip cries, his voice echoing in the sudden silence. Karen's head snaps up, her eyes wide. Plankton's swing stops, his grip on the chains loosening. He's in the middle of an absence seizure, his brain briefly disconnecting from the world around him. Chip jumps off his swing, his knees hitting the ground with a thud. The two boisterous kids stop their laughter as Chip and Karen catch Plankton's body. "Dad?" Chip whispers, his voice shaking. Plankton's limp. "It's okay, Chip," Karen says. "Just hold him." They go to the ground, supporting Plankton's form between them. The kids hover, curiosity in their eyes. "What's wrong with him?" one asks. "He's okay," Karen says, her voice firm but gentle. "He just needs a minute." Plankton's body twitches slightly, his eyelid fluttering. "Dad?" The kids' curiosity turns to concern, their laughter replaced by quiet whispers. One of them tugs at their mother's sleeve, pointing at the scene. The mother's expression shifts from playful to worried. She approaches them cautiously. "Is he ok? Should we ca--" Karen shakes her head, cutting her off. "No thank you, but we've got it. He has autism. He'll be okay." The mother nods, her eyes softening with understanding and slowly backing away with her kids, giving them space. Plankton's body slowly unfurls, his antennae twitching back to life. Chip holds his breath. Plankton blinks, his eye coming back into focus. "Chip?" he says, his voice slurred. Karen nods. "You had a seizure, Plankton," she says. "You're okay now." Plankton's face relaxes, his antennae drooping slightly. "Tired," he murmurs. Chip's eyes never leave his dad's. "You scared me," he admits. Plankton looks at his son, his gaze filled with apology. "I-I'm s-sorry, buddy," he says. "I didn't mean t-to." Karen wraps an arm around Plankton's shoulders. "Let's sit for a bit," she suggests. They move to the bench, Plankton's legs still wobbly as the sit down on the bench. Plankton's hands start to move, almost subconsciously. He's stimming again, waving his flapping hands. Chip watches. He's seen this now. He understands now. Karen's hand rests on Plankton's back, her thumb making small circles. "It's okay, honey," she whispers. Plankton's hands flap faster in small, repetitive motions. It's his way of creating his own rhythm, his own harmony amidst the noise. Chip watches, his screen filled with a mix of fear and fascination. "It's his brain's way of saying 'I'm alright'," Karen explains, her voice low. "He's okay." Plankton's hands slow, the stimming becoming less frantic. Karen's eyes never leave his, her expression a mix of concern and understanding. "You've had a big morning," she says softly. "Ye-ye-yes," he stammers. Karen nods. Plankton's antennae droop, his hand stilling. Chip notices the quiet that settles over his dad. "You wanna go home?" he asks, his voice small. Plankton nods, his eye focused on a spot in the distance. Karen stands, helping him to his feet. "Okay, let's go," she says. The walk to the car feels longer than the journey to the playground. Chip notices the way his dad's steps are smaller, his movements more deliberate. It's as if he's retreating into himself, his brain needing a moment to recover. In the backseat, Plankton fidgets with the seat belt, strumming it as Chip sits next to him. The car's engine hums to life, Karen glancing back at them through the rearview mirror, her eyes filled with love and concern. "Talk box," Plankton says to himself. He's retreating. Chip looks confused. "Talk box?" He looks at his dad. "Dad, wh-" "Chip," Karen interjects, her eyes in the mirror. "Let him be. Remember yesterday. Sometimes he just needs to talk to himself. You can sit with him, but it can make him upset when you comment on it as if it's strange. He barely even knows he's doing it." Chip nods, trying to remember the conversation they had. Plankton's mumbling turns to a murmur, a low hum that's barely audible over the car's engine. "Fluffy, blue, circle," he says, his eye fixed on the passing scenery. The words are nonsensical, but Chip tries to keep his voice calm. "It's okay, Dad," he says. Karen glances at him in the mirror, her eyes full of pride. "He's okay," she reassures Chip. "He's just talking himself through it." Plankton's hand starts to move again, tapping the seat in a steady rhythm. "Pip," he whispers. "Flibbity, floppety, jib." Chip's eyes are glued to his father, his curiosity piqued by this window into his internal world. "Blip, blup, bebop," Plankton mumbles, his antennae twitching with each syllable. Chip's mind whirrs with questions but his mom's advice from last night echoes in his head. He watches as his dad's hand taps out the rhythm of his thoughts on the car door. "Mom, is he okay?" Chip asks, his voice low. Karen nods. "He's just working through it," she says. "It's his brain's way of talking to itself." Plankton's murmurs grow quieter as they drive, his antennae drooping slightly. Karen glances in the rearview mirror, her screen filled with warmth. "It's his brain's way of processing thoughts, turning them into words and sounds." Chip nods, his gaze never leaving Plankton's face. "It's like he's got a little world in there," he murmurs. Karen smiles. "Exactly," she says. "And those words are his way of navigating it." Plankton taps on the door. "Dibbly. Pling," he says. Karen nods. "You're safe." Plankton's hand stops tapping, his antennae still. "Safe," he echoes, his voice a whisper. Chip's eyes are wide, his curiosity piqued by his father's quiet self-talk. "It's his way of reassuring his brain," Karen explains. "It's like he's saying 'it's okay' to himself." Chip nods. Karen's screen finds Chip's. "You're doing great," she mouths. The car's movement lulls Plankton into silence. His antennae droop, his lids growing heavy. Chip notices the change, his heart aching. "Dad?" he whispers. "Tired," he says. The hum of the engine becomes a white noise, their world narrowing down to the car's confines. Plankton's breathing deepens, his body slumping slightly against the seat. Karen's eyes flick to the mirror, seeing Chip's concern. "It's okay," she says softly. "He's just getting sleepy." In his own world, Plankton whispers to himself. "Flip, flap, jibber." His eye closed, but his mind races. Chip watches, fascinated by the silent conversation. "What's he saying?" he asks Karen. She smiles, keeping her eyes on the road. "He's just talking to his stims," she says. "Talking to his stims?" Chip repeats, trying to understand. "It's like he's having a conversation," Karen explains, "but it's not with us. It's with his brain. It's his way of sorting things out." "Does he know what he's saying?" Chip asks. "Not always," Karen says, keeping her eyes on the road. "Sometimes it's just sounds, other times it's fragments of words or phrases. It's his way of finding calm in the chaos." Plankton's whispers continue, "Bloop. Squish. Karen." Chip looks at his mom. "Does he know he's saying your name?" Karen smiles. "Sometimes he does. It's his way of reassuring himself that he's not alone." Chip nods. Chip can't help but feel a sense of wonder at his dad's unique way of dealing with the world. "Blibber, babble, wonka," Plankton says, his voice softer now. Chip looks out the window, his thoughts racing. He wonders if he'll ever understand what it's like inside his dad's head. "Is he okay?" he asks again, his voice barely above a whisper. "He's fine, Chip," Karen says, her voice calm. "This is just his way." The words keep coming, a steady stream of nonsense syllables that somehow make sense to Plankton. "Flitter, flatter, snicker-snack," he murmurs. Karen's eyes are on the road, but her love is with Plankton, listening to his self-soothing symphony. She knows that in his own way, he's trying to find peace.

BRAIN CHIP pt. 2 (By NEUROFABULOUS) Plankton blinked, his breathing shallow. For a moment, she saw the man she knew. But it was fleeting. His gaze shifted again, searching for something that wasn't there. "Karen?" he asked, his voice unsure. "Safe? Karen." Karen felt a spark of hope, but it was quickly extinguished when he began to echo her words once more, his speech still broken and erratic. "Safe," she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. "You're safe, Plankton." He nodded, his eye still not quite focused on hers. "Safe," he echoed, his tone softer now. "Safe, Karen." The humming in his throat had ceased, but his hands remained in a constant flurry of movement, as if searching for something only he could see. "Yes, you're safe," she assured him, her voice steady, trying to hold onto the fragile thread of sanity that was weaving through his words. She took another tentative step closer, hoping that physical proximity would help ground him. "I'm here." Plankton's hand reached out, his movements less frantic now, his voice still echoing hers, "Here. Karen, here. Say Karen." Karen nodded, her voice a soft whisper. "I'm here, Plankton." The repetition seemed to soothe his nerves somewhat. His breathing evened out as he mirrored her words. "Karen here. Here Karen." Her hand hovered over his, their fingers almost touching. "You're ok," she said, willing both of them to believe it. "You had a fall, but you're ok now." Plankton's hand stopped moving for a moment, his eye focusing on hers. "Ok," he murmured. "Fall." The echo was faint, but it was a start. Karen took a deep breath, her heart pounding in her chest. "You're ok," she said again, hoping the repetition would bring him back to her. "You fell, but you're ok." Plankton's hand twitched, his eye flickering with a spark of something that resembled understanding. "Ok," he echoed, his voice softer. "Fell. Ok." He started to rock again. Karen watched him, her mind racing. What was happening to her husband? The fall had changed him, his speech reduced to echoes and fragments. Was it a concussion? Shock? Or was it something more serious? Her eyes searched his, looking for any sign of the man she knew, but his gaze remained distant, lost in his own thoughts. "Plankton," she said, her voice filled with love and concern. "Look at me." He blinked, his eye flicking up to meet hers barely before he averted her gaze. "Karen," he murmured, the word a question and a statement, disliking eye contact. Karen felt a surge of panic, but she pushed it down, focusing on keeping her voice calm. "Look at me, Plankton," she coaxed. "It's ok. You're safe." He took another deep, shuddering breath, his hand still fluttering. Slowly, his eye met hers again, but then he squeezed his eye shut to avoid it. Karen felt a tear slip down her screen. "Look at me," she whispered, her voice cracking. "Please, Plankton." Slowly, his eye opened, meeting hers for a brief moment before flitting away again, as if shy. Karen tried to hold his gaze, desperation clinging to every word she spoke. "Plankton, I'm right here. You're safe with me." His eye darted away again. Her mind raced. What could be causing this? Was it the fall? The impact? Or something deeper, something she couldn't see? The silence in the room was deafening, filled only with the echoes of their fragmented conversation. She took another deep breath, willing herself to think clearly. "Plankton," she said, her voice soft, "can you tell me your full name?" His eye searched her face, his hands still fluttering. "Plankton," he murmured. "Karen said Plankton. Plankton response, full name. Name, Sheldon Jay Plankton." It was a small victory, but it was something. He knew his full name. Perhaps there was hope yet. "Good," she said, her voice soft. "Now, can you tell me what my birthday is?" Plankton nods. "31 July 1999." Karen felt a mix of relief and disbelief. Despite his condition, his memory was still intact. It was his speech, his ability to form coherent thoughts and maintain eye contact that was the problem. "Plankton," she began, her voice gentle but firm, "I need you to stay still for me, ok?" His body stiffened slightly, his eye flitting towards her before quickly darting away. "Look at me, just for a moment." Karen watched as Plankton's eye moved back to hers, the fluttering of his hands momentarily halting. "Good," she said, her voice filled with encouragement. "Now, I want you to tell me, without echoing, what your favorite color is." Plankton took a deep breath, his eye locked on hers, the challenge clear. "Color," he murmured, his voice a whisper. "Favorite." He paused, his mind working overtime. "Red," he finally said, the word escaping his lips like a sigh of relief. Karen's eyes widened with hope. He'd answered without echoing. "That's right," she said, smiling softly. "Your favorite color is red." The room felt a fraction less heavy as Plankton's shoulders slumped in relief, his stimming subsiding slightly. "Red," he repeated, his voice stronger this time, his eye lingering on hers. "Red." Karen felt a flicker of hope. Maybe, just maybe, she could reach him through these fragments of speech. She had to try. "What time i---" But then Plankton interrupts. "Time is the continuously indefinite progression of existence occurring in an apparently irreversible succession from the past, through the present and into the future. It is a component quantity of various measurements used to sequence events, to compare the duration of..." Karen's eyes widen as she tries to interrupt his sudden outpouring of information. This isn't just a concussion. This is something she's never seen before, something that scared her to her core. She gently squeezes his hand. "Plankton," she says, trying to get him to focus. "What I meant was, do you know what tim-" But he cuts her off again, his voice a recitation. "Time is a dimension in which events can be ordered from the past through the present into the future, and also the measure of duration of events and the intervals between them." Karen's eyes fill with tears. Her simple question had triggered a deluge of encyclopedic facts. "Plankton," she whispers, her voice shaking. "I just need to know if you know what time i---" He starts again, his words rapid fire, each syllable a bullet. "Time, a nonspatial continuum that allows for the existence of events in sequence." Karen's mind spun. This wasn't the Plankton she knew, the man who'd always had a way with words but now they were cold, clinical, not his own. "Plankton," she interrupted, firm but gentle. "Please, just tell me what time you think it is now." He stared at her for a second, his eye unblinking. Then, as if a switch flipped, he said, "Time is the measurement of moments and temporal intervals." His voice had shifted, no longer robotic but still not quite right. Karen knew she had to keep trying. "Plankton," she said, her voice steady, "what time do you think it is right now?" His eye darted around the room, his mind racing. "Time," he murmured, his voice a mere echo of his former self. "Now." It was a simple answer, but the way he spoke it made Karen churn. There was a detachment to his tone, as if he was reciting a line from a play he hadn't quite memorized. Karen took a deep breath, fighting the panic that threatened to consume her. "Plankton," she said, enunciating each word carefully, "do you know what time it is?" He looked at her, his eye flicking to the clock on the mantle. "Time," he murmured. "Clock. Tick-tock." He wasn't telling the time; he was just describing the clock. She tried again, her voice strained. "Plankton, please, tell me what the clock says." He looked at her, his eye unfocused. "Clock," he murmured. Then, with a jerk, he turned his head to look at the clock. His hand moved to his forehead as if to ease the pain of processing the information. "Five," he finally said, his voice still flat. "Five o'clock pm, pacific time." Karen felt a glimmer of hope. At least he could still read the clock. But his inability to answer a simple question without breaking into a disjointed monologue was odd. "Plankton," she began again, choosing her words with care. "I need you to tell me what you had for lunch to..." "Chumbalaya!" He exclaims. "10:43.51 am pacific time." Karen's eyes widened. His response was unexpected, jolting her with fear. This wasn't just a slip in conversation; it was as if his brain was rewiring itself in real-time. "Love," she said, her voice shaking, "Just tell me what you had for lunch." "Chumbalaya had for lunch, at 10:43:51 am pacific time." Karen's mind raced as she tried to decode his words. He'd mentioned a time, but it didn't make sense in the context of her question. Was it a memory, a random fact? Or a clue to what was happening to him? "Plankton," she said, forcing calm into her voice, "can you tell me what you ate?" "Ate Chumbalaya!" He says. The sudden clarity of his answer was a relief, but it didn't explain his strange behavior. Karen took another deep breath, trying to stay composed. "Okay," she said, her voice shaking slightly. "But what was the actual meal?" Plankton looked confused, his hand flapping again. "Meal, meal," he murmured, his eye searching the room. "Food. Chumbalaya was Plankton's consumption for lunch." Karen's brow furrowed as she tried to parse his words. "Food," she echoed. "What else did you have with your Chumbalaya?" He paused, his hand stilled for a moment as he searched his memories. "Breadsticks," he said, his voice a little clearer now. "And soda. Diet soda. Consumed.." The sudden clarity in his speech was jarring, but it gave her a glimmer of hope.

╔═══════════╗ ║ ║ ╚═══════════╝ ┏━━━━━━━┓ ┃ ┃ ┗━━━━━━━┛ ╭┄┄┄┄┄┄┄╮ ┆ ┆ ╰┄┄┄┄┄┄┄╯ SEARCH RAYCAST_RAE FOR MORE

______________________________ |┊ ┊ ┊ ┊ ┊ ┊ |┊ ┊ ┊ ┊ ˚★⋆｡˚ ⋆ |┊ ┊ ┊ ⋆ |┊ ┊ ★⋆ |┊ ◦ |★⋆ ┊ . ˚ | ˚★

/)＿/) ⠀⠀ (๑^᎑^๑)っ ／|￣∪￣ ￣ |＼ ⠀ |＿＿_____|

╭..‿︵‿︵‧˚₊୨🦢୧‧₊˚︵‿︵‿.. ꒱ ┆ ┆ ┆ ┆ ┆..‿︵‿︵‧˚₊୨🦢୧‧₊˚︵‿︵‿.. ꒱ ╰ 𝒔𝒆𝒂𝒓𝒄𝒉 𝒉𝒂𝒛𝒚𝒌𝒊𝒕𝒕𝒚 𝒇𝒐𝒓 𝒎𝒐𝒓𝒆!

╔═══════ஓ๑♡๑ஓ═══════╗ ⸙͎۪۫𝗠𝗘𝗡𝗧𝗔𝗟 𝗛𝗘𝗔𝗟𝗧𝗛 𝗜𝗦 𝗛𝗘𝗔𝗟𝗧𝗛⸙͎۪۫ ╚═══════ஓ๑♡๑ஓ═══════╝

. ︵⌣︵୨ 𔘓 𓏲⌣︵⌣ ꒰ ꒱ ₊ .⁺ ⊹⌣︵⌣︵⌣︵⌣ ₊ ‧ ⊹₊

✧°˖────———- ・・・・・ . ☽ ‧₊˚ ···╮ *text here* ╰┈ ‧₊˚ ☾. ⋅ ・・・・———-────°˖✧